Story Series: Amy and Julie's Slave Academy

Amy and Julie's Slave Academy Part 1

Copyright KinkyScribe 2023


This story primarily features the life of two slaves, one female, one male, living in a kinky household. Both are technical virgins (never having experienced penile/vaginal intercourse), are in chastity, and the boy spends much of his time dressing and acting female, even though at heart he identifies as male. She is feminine but presents as androgynous.

The beginning of this story series focused on a female slave, the story's narrator, and has been omitted. Some sections of this story have been deleted, as they are no longer relevant.

This section of the story mentions male chastity, but does not feature a male chastity cage.



Slave Recruitment:

I mentioned at the end of my last story that Dad [not her biological or legal father, but the role he plays in her life] was looking for a slave girl, and I was open to the idea of having a slave boy.

Julie [her father's girlfriend/submissive and her caretaker, along with her father] and I discussed this one evening when she was giving me one of my weekly massages. The problem was, Dad wasn't having any luck finding a virgin slave girl, and wasn't open to seeking out a virgin slave boy. Bummer!

If 55% of U.S. teenage boys and girls have experienced sexual intercourse by the age of eighteen, 45% have not. Meaning there isn't a shortage of eighteen-year-old virgins. This meant the problem was with Dad's recruiting method, not with the supply.

Basically, virgins are far less likely to be hanging out in your local online kink community than non-virgins, or if they are there, they are keeping a rather low profile, or quickly became non-virgins, if they identify as female, or female passing.

Julie and I brainstormed a bit and came up with a solution. We would run an ad in a religious publication stating we would provide free room and board to a student attending our local college, if they were committed to remaining a virgin until marriage. We weren't being dishonest, simply not telling the whole truth.

We had several responses, male and female, to our ad. After more discussion, Julie and I decided it wouldn't take much more effort to train a boy and girl at the same time, if both were on the same schedule. Julie wanted a girl, I a boy.

The problem was, how to determine which devout virgins were open minded in their definition of virginity. When potential candidates contacted us, we had them fill out a questionnaire, asking their opinion on what was appropriate for virgins, in regard to dating and sexual experiences prior to marriage, among other topics associated with being a good citizen and chaste virgin.

We presumed some applicants would over state how conservative their views truly were, which worked to our benefit. They would presume we were looking for devout virgins, when the opposite was true. Those who were more open minded, or more liberal with their views on virginity, would make for better virgin sex slaves.

Once we had identified the most open minded, or least strict in their definition of virginity, we would ask them to visit the house for lunch or dinner. While having a relaxing meal, we broached the subject of whether they thought it was okay for virgins to masturbate, and if they said yes, we would ask if they did. Given that 57% of those 18-24 years of age masturbate at least once a week, it didn't take long to find some naughty virgins.

We moved steadily closer to successfully finding our slaves. We showed the final candidates around the house, allowing them to see that living in our house would beat, by a long mile, living in the dorms. They had already tasted Julie's cooking, and were informed they would be fed the same three times a day.

We showed them Julie's and my bedrooms, and pointing at one of the doors to other rooms down the hallway, indicated their future bedroom is the same. They were so impressed with what they DID see, they didn't question what they DIDN'T see. Oh, the benefits of naivete and youth.

All the final candidates were eager to be the lucky winner. The remaining challenge for us was determining which were the most submissive of the bunch. How do you test how submissive and compliant a virgin is?

We decided to see who would skinny dip with the least hesitation, in front of Julie and I. We would offer them the use of the pool and when they said they didn't have a swimsuit, we said, who needs one when you have a privacy fence. If they hesitated at all, we said we were only joking. If they immediately stripped to their birthday suit, they advanced to the next test.

We then provided them with plenty of soda, and when they asked to use the bathroom, we determined who didn't object when we followed and watched. If they showed the least discomfort, we left the bathroom, but if they let us stay while we continued to chat, we had a winner.

Girls typically go to the bathroom in pairs, and horny boys probably don't mind an attractive woman watching them pee, so it was more to see how they responded to opening their pants or lifting their skirts in front of us, before urinating.

After much effort, we had our final male and female candidate, Timothy and Monique. We had them sign nondisclosure agreements, stating that we discussed a lot of confidential information in the house, related to Dad's business, and we couldn't risk them disclosing what they overheard with their friends and family. Millions of dollar were at stake. They readily signed.

We then told each of them, separately, that what we were truly looking for was a male and female slave to live with us, and that they would both undergo sexual tutelage, while remaining technical virgins until they graduated from college. That is, neither would experience penile/vaginal intercourse during their time with us, and in fact they were forbidden too.

By living with us, they were far more likely to graduate and marry as virgins, than if they went to live in the coed dorms, especially given their liberal views on sex. Our two potential slaves were likely on the very edge of not being virgins, when exposed to a liberal party centered college environment.

After their initial shock at hearing our plan, likely believing we were joking with them, but confronted with the obvious benefits, primarily, free room and board in a fancy house with a maid, they soon agreed to be our sexual slaves. Both were very sexual, which means they possibly looked forward to an opportunity to be openly sexual, while maintaining their virginity.

We let them know neither would be exposed to any permanent harm, but would be subject to corporal punishment if they failed in their training, or didn't maintain at least a B average in their classes. They were then required to sign a (slave) contract, and reminded of the NDA.

Our future slave boy and girl were told to report to the house at the same date and time, prior to classes commencing at the college. They were told to bring only one small bag of cloths, their computer and smartphone, and a minimum of keepsakes, things like a Teddy bear and jewelry, and personal care products. Everything else would be provided to them.

The Slaves Arrive:

We weren't one-hundred percent certain they would arrive when directed, as there was a significant chance they would sober up and get cold feet. One but not the other might show up, which would still be a win.

We must have chosen wisely, choosing two persons with a submissive and adventures characteristic to their personalities, not to mention being innately sexual, even if devout “virgins,” as they arrived at the same moment in time, at our doorstep.

We would only later guess at their thoughts and feelings on seeing each other for the first time, in that first moment.

We didn't waste time. Once in the living room, we directed them to undress. They turned bright red, and glanced at us, and then stared at each other. We waited, neither of them made the first move. They had to undress on their own, without coercion, or they wouldn't be demonstrating free-will.

Finally I said, “We can stand here all day and night if you like.” That broke the spell, and resulted in the desired response, they pulled off their shirts, and the remainder of their clothing quickly followed. We would soon learn they weren't being shy because of Julie and I, but because of each other.

Julie and I immediately noticed something unexpected. They were the exact same size, in height and build. Monique has perky little breasts, but was otherwise the same size as Timothy. We checked their height, weight, got a tape measure out, yep, they were the same size.

Being the naughty perverts that we are, Julie and I had the same thought at the same instant. Monique and Timothy would be wearing the same cloths. In our college town, it is nothing for young people to identify as non-binary, meaning that if Timothy wore Monique's cloths, no one would question it. Buying cloths for them instantly became easier. What would fit one would fit the other, and they could and would share their cloths.

Monique presented with an already hairless vulva. When asked about this, she said all her friends had removed their pubic, so she did too. Hmm, another possible submissive trait, or she liked the baby smooth look and feel, when exploring south of the border.

Timothy didn't have much body hair, beyond a modest patch of pubic hair. We asked if he trimmed it, which he did. Did he have hopeful thoughts, as a devout virgin? Hmm. Maybe he liked to preen, over his body. Yep, it was his feminine side expressing itself.

Julie and I had them put their cloths back on, and then prepared lunch, which we ate on the patio. This is when they were introduced to Dad for the first time. We had mentioned him several times during our prior meetings, but they hadn't met.

Like I have said, he has an impressive personal presence about him, and you quickly feel submissive to him, at least if that is your natural inclination. There in no doubt he is an alpha male.

We had already agreed that Julie and I would call him Dad, which was normal for me, and Julie and Dad's relationship was about the same as mine and Dad's at this point.

Shopping for Lingerie and Corsets:

After lunch, we headed into the center of town and visited two lingerie stores. In both, we had Monique fitted with a week's worth of sexy bras and panties, and other pieces of lingerie. The end result being, we had underwear for Timothy too. Julie and I supervised, while Timothy sat out front reading a magazine, poor guy.

We then went to the same fetish boutique, as the one I visited with Dad years prior, and had them both fitted with a corset, one that covered only their waist. As was the case with me, Monique was in her new underwear, Timothy was in his boxers; for about the last time in his life.

So far, he hadn't responded one way or another to the idea of wearing Monique's cloths, i.e. sharing a woman's cloths. I didn't know if he was in shock and denial, ambivalent, or excited with the idea.

We then headed home for dinner.

The Slaves Meet Ethan:

Julie prepared diner while I sat on the patio chatting with Timothy and Monique, discussing their personal histories and college majors. Ethan [the narrator's husband] had come home from work, and further introductions were made. The family, including the two newest members, enjoyed a tasty meal, and further talk about our personal histories, and plans for the future.

Their First Night:

After dinner, we took the slaves into my bedroom and had them undress. They quickly did, and Timothy displayed his true feelings for Monique for the first time. We didn't know if it was love or lust, but the result was the same. They blushed head to toe. Timothy was obviously feeling more relaxed, as he had had stage fright the first time he undressed for us, in Monique's presence.

With some difficulty, we had Timothy try on some of their new underwear. The bras fit him as equally well as Monique, but thongs were definitely out of the question. We would have to buy him some regular panties the following day, and figure out some way to restrain the “big boy.” Oh, the challenges of being a big sister.

The fun over, we took them into the bathroom, had them brush their teeth, and then urinate in the toilet. They had already done this in front of Julie or I during the selection process; this was the first time when the four of us were together in the bathroom. It went well, neither slave appeared to be particularity shy or overly modest, confirming our prior assessment.

Back in the bedroom, we put the same style padded nylon collar and cuff set, with Velcro fasteners, on each of them, as I had worn on my first night with Dad. They also were told they could take them off, but we hoped they wouldn't. As far as we know, they didn't.

They then discovered Monique was sleeping in Julie's room, and Timothy in mine and Ethan's. We didn't have two spare bedrooms, nor could we risk having two horny teens wandering around the house all night. Plus, as I said earlier, I was wanting a slave boy, Julie a slave girl.

They would be sleeping on memory foam mattresses, placed on the floor, which were easily rolled up and stowed out of the way during the day. Slaves truly belong at the foot of the bed anyway. After they were told to lay down, they were given a pillow, and covered with a sheet and blanket.

Ethan and I would have to “entertain” ourselves elsewhere in the house for the time being. Luckily, we had access to the “play room” and “dungeon.” In any event, the slaves were to keep Julie and I far busier than we had planned, limiting our own play times.

Their Second Day:

We had a busy day planned when we woke the slaves bright and early in the morning. In the bathroom, they each were required to urinate in the tub, again not a problem; I'm guessing it wasn't the first time for either of them, urinating in the shower/tub that is. I must have led a sheltered and square childhood in comparison to these two.

Julie then bathed Monique, and I bathed Timothy. We were as thorough as Dad had been with me [at the age of eighteen]. They appeared a little embarrassed, but for the most part seemed to being enjoying being in each other's company. I was beginning to believe we had created a monster, a two headed horny monster.

After we dried them off, we took them to the dining room for breakfast, with their hands still restrained below their chins. They sat smiling goofily at each other, while Julie and I prepared breakfast for the family.

I fed Timothy while Julie fed Monique, between bites of our own food. Dad and Ethan brought up the subject of what we were going to do with the “lovebirds.” Oh boy, we were quickly facing an uphill battle.

After breakfast, we had Monique put on a new bra, thong, and corset, while we put Timothy in a new bra and corset, and old boxers, and both in their old outer cloths.

We headed into town, to a store that sells quality brand name cloths to college students. First thing we did was get Timothy some panties, and out of his boxers; we had him change in the men's room, with me following him in. Soft cotton floral panties didn't help with his erections in the least. Hmm, don't figure.

We then had Monique try on a wide assortment of fashionable cloths popular with their peers. We bought a lot of unisex items, shirts, pants, and shorts, but also conservative dresses, blouses, and skirts.

Timothy, fell further and further in love with Monique, as she played fashion model, who was equally smitten, and enjoying the attention. No shy virgin here, at least not when her horny meter was maxed out.

We ate lunch in town, before hitting more clothing stores, since we were shopping for two. We had a car full of cloths when we headed home.

At home, we undressed the slaves and discovered they were “wet,” she with vaginal lubrication, he with precum. Oh, boy! This wasn't working out as planned, not at all.

I took Timothy into my bedroom, and Julie took Monique into hers, where we instructed them to masturbate, which they quickly and readily did. Then we had them do it again. Nope, definitely not shy virgins, or their hormones were solely driving the bus.

For about the five seconds of peace that gained us, I dressed Timothy in an assortment of new cloths, from the unisex items to the sexy dresses. He looked equally as attractive as Monique, in feminine attire.

I grabbed some cosmetics and soon discovered that Timothy made for a cute girl, even with his short hair. Monique was still smitten, even when her boy became a girl in appearance. Modern youth!

We then prepared and ate dinner. The slaves were dressed up in their new cloths, looking like two sexy young women. So much for having a boy slave. Well, I did plan to toy with his masculinity, but he seems to have turned the tables on me.

After dinner the family went for a walk around the neighborhood, allowing everyone to see the new additions; a reluctant Julie joined us, because dirty dishes were awaiting her attention. Everyone took the slaves for twin girls, another unexpected outcome.

Back home, we had the slaves get ready for bed, the same as the night before. In their respective bedrooms, we had them masturbate, once again. This was going to be a taxing situation, for all.

We had planned to enforce orgasm denial, but far too much sexual energy was in the atmosphere for that plan to become a reality. They very likely would have removed their Velcro restraints the moment the lights went out, to masturbate, or worse, had we not permitted them sexual release.

We, the four primary family members, had witnessed so many people having sex over the years, it didn't trouble us in the least, and their obvious horniness overcame any inhibition they may have felt. They were very compliant and submissive, or too horny to give a damn.

We restrained their hands below their chins before putting them to bed for the night, hoping they were exhausted in more ways than one.

Confronting the Issue Head-on:

In the morning, we prepared the slaves for the day separately, rather than throw further fuel on the burning embers of their passion.

After breakfast, we dressed the slaves in their new cloths, and we all met in the living-room. Julie and I asked them if they believed they were in love or lust. They said they weren't sure, but whatever it was, it sure was powerful.

I guess we shouldn't have been surprised, as we had identified a matched set of slaves, having the same characteristics, being different only in their physical sex, which would obviously result in mutual attraction. They were twins, fraternal twins, one male, one female.

We then asked if they were still committed to their virginity, which they confirmed emphatically. They agreed that while they surely didn't want to go their separate ways, to merely set them free on the world would surely result in an all encompassing inferno.

As a test, we said we could put them in a bedroom together so they could make-love, but they readily declined. Hormones hadn't totally overridden their moral compass; whether we agreed with its religious origins or not.

They agreed they desired to continue down their path of servitude, and confirmed their commitment to their chastity, and acknowledged they required our assistance to ensure a positive long-term outcome. If they were in love, and for their relationship to grow and develop, they would benefit from our help and guidance.

Emergency Measures:

After putting Timothy on the back patio, and leaving Monique in the living-room, Julie and I had a meeting in the kitchen. What were we going to do? Dad had plenty of time to introduce me to a life of chastity, we didn't have that luxury with our slaves.

Julie lifted her uniform skirt and pointed at her infibulation rings. Yep, the only way to quickly put a slight damper on our slave's libido was genital piercings. It wouldn't change their sexual desire, only make acting on it a painful prospect.

We went back to the living-room, where Julie lifted her skirt once again, letting Monique have a good look. Her eyes almost popped out of her head, but she obviously liked what she saw. We explained it was a slow process to achieve the number and size of piercings Julie had, but a couple sets of outer labia piercings would leave her too sore for any sex play, for at least a couple weeks, and full healing would take months. She readily agreed to her forthcoming infibulation project.

Leaving Monique where she was, we headed to the patio, where we informed Timothy of Monique's pending genital piercings. We then told him it was only fair for him to undergo genital piercing too, to make his boy bits to sore for sex too. He was rather apprehensive, but consented, when Julie and I made it clear we wouldn't permit otherwise. What is good for the goose is required of the gander!

We told him he would receive an apadravya piercing, which is a piercing that passes through the glans of the penis, top to bottom, into which a stainless barbell is inserted.

We changed the slaves into skirts and undies, a loose fitting top, no bra.

The Slaves are Pierced:

At the piercing salon, we explained to the female piercer, Joan, who we knew well, as she is active in the local fetish scene, our problem and proposed solution. She found it a charming idea.

After some discussion, we agreed Monique would receive four initial outer labia piercings, two on each side. 10ga captive bead rings would be spaced in a manner that would eventually allow for six to eight piercings along each outer labia.

Timothy would receive a 6ga piercing in the glans of his penis, as he was only receiving one genital piercings, plus it needed to be large enough for the insertion of an infibulation ring when the piercing was healed. While we talked of sizes in front of the slaves, we didn't let them see how large their jewelry would be. They only heard meaningless numbers.

Both slaves would also receive nipple piercings. Monique has large nipples, Timothy would be a challenge with his boyish nipples. She would receive 10ga, he 14ga, barbells.

In the piercing booth, Monique went first. Timothy was allowed to watch, and was asked to hold her hand, which he eagerly did. Julie held her other hand. It took a while for Joan to map and mark the future placement for all the piercings. A portable tattoo gun was brought in and small dots soon marked the location of sixteen future piercings, on the outer surface of her labia majora. Monique would have a visual reminder of what was to come, every time she viewed her vulva in a mirror. Only time would tell whether all the locations would be filled with rings, as her labia healed, and larger gauge jewelry was installed, slowly changing the shape of her outer labia, slightly.

We blindfolded her eyes before the piercing needles and jewelry were brought into the room, so she wouldn't be frightened by the sight of them. The size of the needles doesn't influence the amount of pain experienced, as they are razor sharp, but seeing a tray of heavy metal would be frightening, causing her to tense and experience more pain.

The outer labia are rather thick, especially on a young woman, meaning Monique experienced quite a bit of pain during each of her four piercings; Timothy and Julie reported she has a very strong grip for a small woman. The poor girl was in tears, needless to say. The price of a chaste life.

She was further challenged when her nipples were pierced, as the nipples are also comprised of muscle tissue, like the outer labia. The first nipple piercing taxed her resolve almost to the end, and we had to give her a long break, before the second was completed; she almost didn't go through with it.

We encouraged lots of deep breathing, and for Timothy to cuddle her. After the second was done, her newly pierced nipples were looking very impressive with their large gauge jewelry. We gave her some OTC painkillers, and allowed her a long rest before beginning Timothy's piercings.

Timothy's experience was much shorter. He too was blindfolded, as his jewelry was significantly larger than hers. Monique sat in a chair next to him holding his hand, while Julie did the same on the other side. We had finally found something to quell his erection; the sight of Monique being pierced multiple times, knowing he was next.

Joan quickly marked the placement of the apadravya piercing, clamped the glans of his penis with forceps, and pushed the sizable needle through. Yes, that hurt a great deal. A large stainless steel barbell soon followed.

Monique almost passed out watching this, poor girl. It was a rough day for her, no doubt about it.

Timothy's tiny nipples were a bit of a challenge, but Joan took her time, and soon enough his baby nipples had baby barbells installed.

Our two slaves were thoroughly exhausted, and finally not the least horny. They waddled from the piercing salon, I'm not sure why (wink), both exhibiting shiny metal under their skirts and blouses.

They were to be very protective of their sore nipples and genitals for a long while.

It would take months for their nipples to heal completely, and six months for Timothy's penis and Monique's labia to heal fully. They weren't totally out of action for all this time, but care had to be taken to prevent injuring their new piercings.

Time to Heal:

College classes would begin in a week, necessitating that the slaves use all available time to allow their piercings to get a good start at healing, before they were wondering the college campus.

Any plans Julie and I had made for our slave's training were rendered almost entirely impossible. Fantasy hit reality, like an egg hitting a brick wall.

In a couple days, their hormones exerted their influence once again, but their painfully sore genitals helped keep their feelings in check. Masturbation was out for both of them, for at least a short while. He was far more curtailed then she, as she could stroke her clit with a finger, if we ever permitted her to, again, which we didn't.

We kept their arms secured to their sides most of the time. They naturally kept their legs spread.

During their free time, they were permitted to watch movies and TV shows on a streaming service, while naked. We didn't have video games at the time; we would learn both slaves are avid players.

Not surprisingly, they tended to drift toward one another, resulting in us threatening to tie them in extremely uncomfortable positions if we caught them within touching distance of one another.

Our beautician came to the house and began waxing them from neck to toe, and gave them similar boyish haircuts. They got their fingernails and toenails painted. She also taught them how to apply makeup correctly, so they would look beautiful, when presenting as feminine women. They made for an attractive female couple.

I told Timothy that I hoped his body hair didn't grow in thickly, as if it looked as if it would, I would have to have him castrated, then winked at him. Oh, the poor guy, the look on his face (devilish grin). Monique only giggled.

When they were in their unisex cloths, they could be mistaken for a boy or girl, being very androgynous. This was especially true if they weren't wearing a bra that left a tell-tale strap pattern across their shoulders and back. We began dressing them in a camisole rather than a bra as a result, when not dressed in feminine attire.

After a couple days of full rest, we began taking them on short evening walks around the local area, with them dressed as attractive young women. They received many complimentary comments and looks, from the neighborhood women; men are afraid to compliment women on their appearance these days.

We also went out to dinner as a family, the “girls” dressed nicely. The other guests were drawn to the twins, though they were a little shocked when one of the girls was addressed as Timothy.

The Benefits of Technology:

The slaves were introduced to the WiFi video camera, and soon found themselves being babysat, when the rest of the family was occupied. Julie had a house to care for, and I full time job, after my two week vacation was over.

We realized we had to address the challenge of having two horny infatuated slaves wandering around a college campus unattended.

We located software that when installed on a smartphone allows us to know where they are at all times, by tracking their GPS coordinates. A record is kept of their daily movements.

They had different majors and class schedules, so there was no reason for their paths to cross during their time at school. We would drive them to and from classes, as much as our combined schedules allowed. They would use the public bus service otherwise.

Each slave was fitted with a small attractive leather fanny pack, which locked around their corseted waist, and locked closed, with small decorative locks, so they wouldn't have access to the smartphone that tracked their location.

All this technology sounds extreme, but we all know what it is like to be a horny teen, surrounded by other horny teens.

School Days:

Each morning the slaves were woken, required to urinate in the tub, and bathed, with their hands secured at their neck. Julie was the primary care giver, me, Dad, and Ethan acted as backups. They were a little surprised when Dad and Ethan bathed them for the first time.

Dad appeared to have gotten over his aversion to having a slave boy rather quickly, since Timothy made such a cute girl. Though, neither Dad or Ethan are fond of washing another man's penis, especially if he is displaying morning wood. Blush!

If time permitted, one or both would be hand fed each morning, but work and class schedules didn't allow this to be an every day occurrence, during the work week. Weekends, they are both pampered. Otherwise they had to feed themselves, though Julie always cooked for everyone, as this was still one of her primary tasks within the household.

The stress of school quenched their libido slightly, but they were still very smitten with one another.

At school, they were to act as if they were a couple, if fellow students asked about their life outside of class, i.e. asked about their romantic and sex lives. They didn't interact at school, but they were to act as a couple despite this, to help keep the other horny students at bay, if at all possible.

Timothy was very popular with the girls, as they either wanted to play dress up with him, found him “safe,” or wanted to see if they could turn a gay boy straight; little did they know, he was totally straight, with a totally cute female girlfriend.

Because of time constraints, they would choose their own clothing the evening before class. One of us would approve or disapprove. Timothy preferred to be a girly girl, Monique, androgynous. Timothy was clearly a feminine heterosexual boy, Monique an androgynous hedonist. She liked being a woman, but enjoyed the doubt her appearance caused in others. Interesting how that all played out. Sometimes we would have them dress opposite their preference, simply to keep them off kilter, and make their classmates wonder.

Note: Both had kept their old cloths, to wear when they visited friends and family.

Both slaves had full class schedules, and plenty of homework. They would be under light bondage when doing homework, the bondage being mostly symbolic, but did reinforce the idea they were to be studying, not playing.

They had to provide us with a list of their homework assignments each day, and then show us that they had completed them, before receiving free time. Aren't we terrible task masters?

Dad had spoken to all their professors, asking that while it was true they were adults, he would like to know if they were having any trouble in class, and the slaves had informed their professors they approved of this oversight. Talk about overbearing parents!

Unfortunately, we soon learned they were ill prepared academically for college. We hired tutors, rather than risking their dropping out of college, and losing them as slaves.

Both found themselves with sore bottoms on a regular basis, when they presented us graded classwork, even before their report cards were made available. The idea of them having a B minimum was looking to be pure fantasy, sigh.

The punishments were more helpful reminders than actual punishments, unless they willfully neglected their studies, as bringing their grades up was going to take time. If we were too severe, they would give up and walk out the door. They had to agree they required additional motivation, even if this fact wasn't expressed verbally.

Being punished in front of one another also resulted in a bit of embarrassment and humiliation, and wasn't something they wanted to experience on a regular basis.

All work and no play results in a dull and stressed Jack and Jill, so we were sure to give them appropriate time to play and rest, while chaperoned, even if they weren't always 100% caught up with their studies.

Both were shy introverts who were happy to read or play video games all day, if permitted. We had to make an effort to get them out of the house, even if only to sit out by the pool. We took family picnics, and hiked the local trails on the weekends.

They are deeply religious, despite appearances. They attend Sunday services, and we encouraged them to socialize with others from their church group. They dress in conservative male and female attire. What thoughts must have been going through their minds, sitting in church with their newly pierced genitals.

Having slaves in the house curtailed our travel plans, especially with all their homework and tutoring.

Romantic Slaves:

The slaves are a couple, which is a reality we hadn't planned on, but that adds an interesting dynamic to our daily lives. At times entertaining, others time extremely frustrating. Meaning, they are more like our kids, kinky kids that they may be, than sex slaves.

We aren't free to do as we like with them, since we have to keep their relationship dynamic in mind at all times. If you want to mess with their head, you have to be cognizant of the affect that may have on the other, witnessing it.

They are both a little possessive and jealous, mostly as a result of insecurities, and we try to ensure they receive equal attention, so they don't merely watch, experiencing potentially destructive thoughts and emotions. Julie and I try to play with our respective slave at the same time, to keep their minds on us, rather than what their boyfriend/girlfriend is doing and experiencing, with someone else.

If your love interest is having (anal) sex with someone else...

Hopefully, once they come to trust Julie and I, and Dad and Ethan, fully, and feel secure in their own relationship, their jealousy and insecurity will lessen.

They do interact each day, but we have set limits on their time together. Classroom time and homework always comes first, which we strictly monitor and enforce. They have to be kept out of sight of one another when studying, or they tend stare forlornly at one another, creating wet spots.

Timothy often has a telltale erection when he is interacting with Monique, and she would be leaving wet spots everywhere if we didn't have her carry a towel around with her at all times. As it is, we need to have upholstery cleaners come in to clean all the furniture. Sigh.

Their desire to masturbate must be off the charts. We can't be 100% certain they don't, but to the best of our knowledge, they haven't. At night, they could figure out some means of rubbing off, which would have more obvious results with Timothy than Monique.

We have started having them take turns feeding each other, which helps with their intimacy in a non-sexual manner. It also gives us more time for other activities, like feeding ourselves.

There is no way of knowing whether their paths would have crossed at college, given their different academic majors, if Julie and I hadn't brought them together. If they were destined to meet, would they have self consumed in a fireball of passion, or fallen madly in love, becoming life partners?

Julie is teaching them body massage, so they can experience non-sexual touch and intimacy, though clearly they experience a strong sexual response, as a result of their mutual touching. Julie and/or I are always present.

They can cuddle in the evening, when we watch a movie or cable TV show together.

They are stressed by life and school, and at times moody, resulting in us mediating little emotional outbursts and conflicts, and misunderstandings. At times, they find themselves bottom up, getting a sound spanking, especially when both are acting out. Their behavior is childish at times, but then they are only eighteen.

We are discussing how far their sexual relationship will be allowed to develop, while still ensuring their agreed upon virginity. They will likely be permitted to share oral sex in the near future, because there is no justifiable reason not too, as long as neither has fresh genital piercings. Ethan and I had been dating little over six months when Dad permitted our first blow job.

They experience anal sex, as described below, exclusively with Julie and I. They have developed a fondness for anal stimulation, in part because that is the only sexual stimulation they are permitted.

Further Body Modification:

Both slaves have undergo laser hair removal, removing all their body hair, and facial hair from Timothy. Like it or not, he will have a baby face the remainder of his life.

During each end of semester break, they receive additional genital piercings. Monique receives four more outer labia piercings, completing another two rows of her infibulation project. Her healed piercings are stretched up one gauge each time she is pierced anew, i.e. 10ga to 8ga to 6ga.

She would end up with seven piercings in each outer labia, through which seven 6ga rings are inserted, effectively closely her vulva. As with Julie, technically she could experience clitoral stimulation, but we don't permit this; to the best of our knowledge, Monique accepts her orgasmless state, reluctantly.

Timothy's apadravya barbell was replaced with a light weight 6ga titanium ring, two inches in diameter. Now he couldn't insert his penis into a vagina or anus if he wanted too, and had the opportunity, and masturbation would be rather challenging, if he was permitted too, which he isn't.

Timothy began receiving a row of 10ga frenum piercing along the underside of his penis, to create speed-bumps, if he is ever permitted vaginal or anal intercourse. Initially, they are purely decorative, and also so he is pierced when Monique is; they are partners in pain, and healing.

Modeling:

Julie and I had planned to have the slaves model for photographers, as I had done, to earn money toward their future expenses. We did find a few photographers looking to photograph them, for niche fetish audiences. Timothy as the feminine pierced cross-dressing slave boy, Monique as the androgynous pierced slave.

There was some demand for them, but they didn't have the option of making the same amount of money I did, without taking part in extreme fetishes, which they didn't want, and that weren't an option, given their semi-virginal state.

School was to be their primary responsibility, especial until they brought their grades up. Not everything turns out as planned.

Physical Fitness and Stress Relief:

My fitness instructor had moved on to other endeavors, but recommended a curvy young thing with an open mind. Both slaves found themselves spending at least an hour a day working out in the gym, staying healthy, and relieving stress and tension. As with me, they were to wear as little as possible, while doing so.

Since they had healing genital piercings for almost two years, they couldn't use the pool, which really sucked for them, I'm sure.

Timothy found it necessary to secure his infibulation ring to his waist with a leather strap, to keep it and his penis up out of the way of his thighs, and to keep the large ring from irritating his penile glans. It isn't easy being an infibulated slave boy.

Butt Plugs and Prostate Massage:

Both slaves received an assortment of stainless steel and silicone butt plugs; they each have their own color of silicone toys. Over time, they would spend more and more time with a plug in place, and both indicated they enjoyed wearing them, especially in a boring class, when they focused on Kegel exercises instead of their lectures; naughty kids. No wonder their grades are so bad.

One challenge with slave boys, especially horny ones with a love interest, is sticky wet dreams. To forestall this, I began massaging Timothy's prostate through his anus, on a weekly basis. This he rather enjoyed, especially as I massaged his anus beforehand, so it would relax and open up, so I could massage his prostate gland.

The prostate massage is rather intense. The goal was that he not ejaculate, for his cum to dribble out versus squirt. The massage felt pleasurable to him, but denied him full orgasmic release. I wasn't always successful at preventing his orgasms; bummer. But his penis went untouched.

He is becoming a good anal slave.

Julie and I observed that Monique was rather jealous of Timothy during these activities, understandably, when she observed him bent over with my fingers up his butt; especially since he clearly enjoyed it.

Julie decided to experiment with anal G-Spot stimulation, on Monique, and while Monique enjoyed it, it obviously wasn't the same as for Timothy. After some thought, and based on our personal experiences, we quickly realized Julie's finger was simply too small for the task, nor would two fingers be sufficient.

Julie began to affix a dildo, with a suction cup base, to the wall, within sight of Timothy, and after first lubricating Monique's anus, would allow her to very very slowly thrust against it, while I massaged Timothy's prostate.

When Timothy dribbled or came, Monique had to stop. She wasn't happy about this, but when we threatened to not permit her any anal stimulation, she quickly accepted what she could get. Greedy children!

She was then punished for her bad attitude and behavior. We can't have slaves expressing their needs and wishes, and unfulfilled desires. (Wicked grin!)

Monique is also becoming a good anal slave.

The Slaves Meet Cindy:

To keep with family tradition, Cindy was brought in to teach the fine art of fellatio. She was open to teaching Timothy, only if he was in his female persona, which was the normal course of things anyway. His penis had to be fully restrained under his skirt or dress.

They were adept students, both getting a kick out of performing for each other, and challenged each other; who would be the better cock sucker. In their spare time, they would practice with dildos, having a suction cup base. They each received knee pads, as a rite of passage.

Julie and I would also put on a strap-on, and put them through their paces, me with Timothy, Julie with Monique. Julie and I enjoy a good sensual blowjob from our slaves. The sight of these two sucking “our cocks” was a major turn on, even if orgasm wasn't a possibility. Often, while watching movies at night, a slave was between Julie and my thighs, slowly sucking our cocks.

After some soul searching, Cindy volunteered to teach them cunnilingus, since Timothy was more feminine than masculine in persona and practice. They each took turns getting their faces smeared with pussy juice. Cindy received more than her share of orgasms, the poor gal. This activity left both slave “girls” wet, and sexually frustrated.

Between my chastity belt, and Julie's infibulation rings, neither could receive cunnilingus; bummer. It was still a pleasure to watch the slaves perform for and on Cindy.

We gave thought to whether Dad and Ethan should receive fellatio from the slaves, but felt we should try to save some “first times” for the slaves' future sexual relationship, and to limit the number of sexual partners they had. There were after all suppose to be chaste virgins, and are only eighteen.

Their First Sex Party:

As with me and Ethan's first sex party, the slaves attended naked, except for their piercings, and with Monique wearing a black bow tie, Timothy a pink one.

Dad gave the familiar speech; all are well aware of our virginity fetish. Blush!

Ethan was naked, I was naked except for my corset, chastity belt, and gold bracelets and necklace. We led the slaves around by their hand, allowing them to see sex first hand, for the first time.

We put them to bed early, before assuming a more submissive role at the party. Ethan and I became slaves, helping Julie with the guests, none of us performing sexually. We were to be seen, not touched.

Dad was soon fucking the brains out of couple willing women, poor guy. I was jealous, even after all these years. I am thankful that Ethan doesn't have similar desires and inclinations; he is still young and deeply in love.

The Slaves Perform:

As I had experienced, when Cindy determined the slaves were suitably skilled at oral sex, and would make a suitable impression on the other party guests, she arrived midway through a sex party and put them through their paces.

Timothy, dressed as very feminine girl, gave Cindy a skillful blowjob. He was grinning from ear to ear when he was dismissed. A distinctive buzz had told me Cindy was using her bullet vibrator on her clitoris.

Monique, dressed in a dashing tuxedo, performed cunnilingus on Cindy, smearing her face with pussy juice. Cindy didn't finish with her until her tongue refused to move another millimeter; which brought back memories for me. Cindy was obviously quite the exhibitionist, on top of being domineering.

Monique was also very proud of herself. Like me, she found great pleasure in giving another woman oral pleasure, even as a technically “straight girl.” The sins she must confess in church on Sundays!!!

Timothy the Menstrual Slave:

When Monique experienced her first menstrual period with us, we told Timothy that it wouldn't be fair to us women if he only experienced the fun parts of being a woman, only experiencing things like dressing up in sexy dresses, but should also experience some of the less joyful aspects, like menstruation.

Monique was accustomed to using tampons, and her healing infibulation piercings would tend to make the use of pads unwise, as they may irritate her piercings and interfere with her healing.

Monique didn't like the idea of hormonal birth control, and the use of birth control was technically against her religion, meaning she couldn't suppress her period, as I had done, because of my 24/7 chastity belt use. Julie, while not fond of menstruation, saw it as a symbol of her womanhood, and didn't desire to suppress it, plus she didn't need birth control.

At first, we had Monique insert and remove her tampons when Timothy was present, and looked on. This initially made her, and him, very uncomfortable; it understandably left her feeling physically and emotionally vulnerable. Though, after sharing one bleeding cycle, they were much more comfortable with the shared experience.

After some experimentation, Timothy was taught to insert and remove Monique's tampons. We found it easiest if she bent at the waist while Timothy stood beside her hips. Her vulva was then exposed and pointed to the rear. He would withdraw the bloodied tampon, and after lubricating the tampon applicator (to make insertion easier and so he had to handle the tampon longer), insert the new tampon into her vagina, with a single hand. Monique would spread her labia with her hand, though with practice, not even this was necessary.

Being pro-environment, we had Monique switch to tampons without a disposable applicator, meaning Timothy was soon inserting his finger into her vagina. They were reminded of their commitment to their virginity, and were advised to be very clinical with the use of Timothy's finger.

When they could change Monique's tampon by feel, in a few seconds, we had a new party trick. We would find a private table or corner in public, have Monique bend over the table, or other supporting surface, and Timothy would change her tampon in seconds, everything hidden by her skirt. If people weren't looking closely, they missed the whole thing. If they did see, they probably didn't trust their eyes, as no one would ever do what they thought they had just seen, in public.

We inspected Monique's vulva and found she didn't have a defined hymen, only hymenal tags. This didn't mean anything, as she may have been born this way.

For Julie and I, who use pads, when we knew we were or would be menstruating, we would have Timothy come to our beds in the morning, wipe the menses from our body, and help us step into clean panties, to which he had already affixed a new pad. During the day, when we needed to change our pads, he would place a new pad in a fresh pair of panties, and help us step in and out of the old and new panties in turn. With practice it was done in seconds. We generated lots of lightly soiled panties, but it is an amusing experience.

Timothy would also have to wash the menses from Monique's body in the morning, and insert a tampon into her vagina, before she rose to be prepared for the day.

Once Monique had her final infibulation rings installed, she too would be a pad girl, and Timothy well trained to address her menstrual needs.

All the women in our house free-bleed at night, laying and sleeping on special washable fabric pads made for the purpose.

Timothy became responsible for purchasing all our menstrual care products, and ensuring we always were well stocked.

 

Amy and Julie's Slave Academy Part 2

Copyright KinkyScribe 2023


As in Part 1, there is no use of a male chastity cage in this part of the story.


Pool Party:

As I mentioned prior, the slaves attend church on Sundays and we encouraged them to socialize with their peers, assuming they wanted too. They did, and soon they mentioned their friends were looking for a place to hang out, after church, away from their parents on Sunday afternoons. We told them they could invite them to the house. After all, what is the point of having a beautiful home if you don't share it with others? We have our parties, why shouldn't they have theirs?

Around noon one Sunday, six young adults showed up at the house, along with Timothy and Monique; there was a total of three women and five men.

They loved the house, especially the back patio and pool area.

One of the girls said she wished she had brought her swimsuit, and Monique, right on cue says, “Who needs a swimsuit when you have a privacy fence.”

The group of friends looks around at one another, grinning, laughing nervously, until one of the girls says, “What the hell!” and cloths went flying.

Not everyone joined in on the disrobing.

Monique and Timothy were still fully clothed and looking perplexed. They couldn't swim, as their most recent body piercings weren't fully healed, and the bacteria in the water may cause an infection. Our pool is much cleaner than a public pool, but you never know. Their friends looked at them questioningly, wondering why their cloths were still on, especially given Monique's comment.

I walked over to them and quietly told them it was okay to show their piercings, if they wanted too; they had standard piercings, nothing to be overly shy about. Their cloths were discarded and their metalwork was visible for all to see.

This drew more attention than the naked boobies, pussies, and cocks. Their friends had likely heard of body piercing, and perhaps seen them on music and porn stars, but I don't believe any of them had seen them in person.

The slaves were soon answering numerous questions, and Monique had to sit down and spread her legs so everyone could clearly see her outer labia rings.

The guests couldn't decide whether Timothy was the bravest or the craziest guy they had every met, with the large 6ga ring in the head of his penis.

One of the girls pointed between Monique's spread legs and asks, “What is that?”

Looking down, Monique quickly realized what she was pointing at, even though she couldn't see it; “Oh, that is my butt plug, I wear one all the time, they feel great. Timothy wears one too.”

***Monique, as you have seen, is very uninhibited when speaking to people, almost to her own detriment, not to mention Timothy's.

This too resulted in a ton of questions, “Do you have anal sex. Does Timothy have anal sex?”

Monique had to explain, to very disbelieving eyes, that she is still a virgin, a sexual virgin, but a virgin never the less.

Timothy had to explain, no he isn't gay, he liked wearing one too, it wasn't initially his idea (nodding in my direction), Monique was very much his girlfriend, etc. Yes, he too was a virgin.

While everyone was distracted, the third and only still clothed woman moved shyly toward me and whispered, “I'm on my period.”

My response was, “Honey, there are thousands of gallons of water in that pool, your teaspoon of blood ain't going to make a bit of difference, plus chlorine kills just about everything.”

She replied, “I'm wearing a pad.”

Me: “You can go naked, my recommendation, I can get you a tampon, or I can give you a fresh pad for when you get out.”

She looked at me nervously, and it dawned on me what the problem likely was. I said, “Keep your panties on until you are at the pool's edge, then slip them off as you slide into the water. My dad will kick anyone's ass if say anything about it.”

She looked relieved, and soon was naked except for her panties. I went and got her a new pad and placed it discretely to the side, allowing her to see where I put it.

Once the show and tell was over, the naked people, that could get in the water, were quickly in the pool. Those in the water started to try and cajole those with their cloths on to join them.

***I stepped in and told them to stop it, we didn't allow bullying in our house, everyone had a right to keep their cloths on. The guilty parties looked like scolded children, which they were.

I knew there was a greater chance of them getting naked when they realized how much fun they were missing out on, than if their peers tried to pressure them. They were more likely to get up and leave the party, if the later occurred.

The girl having her period had done as I suggested, and no one said anything about it, if they even noticed.

I told those with their cloths on that they could swim in their underwear, and that resulted in them joining in the fun. Of course, wet underwear generally doesn't conceal much. By the end of the day, all were naked.

I brought out much needed suntan lotion, and bath towels. This resulted in a battle to see who would help who dry off, and put suntan lotion on each other's body. I believe more than one girl had allowed more than one boy to apply sun screen to her body, perhaps reapplying to the same body areas. The girls were kind enough to help out the boys, even though they out numbered the girls almost 2 to 1.

Julie fixed food and beverages, and everyone appeared to have an enjoyable time.

Around dinner time everyone got dressed and headed home for dinner. It had been the tamest party our house had witnessed in many years, yet the strangest for our newest guests.

The departing guests likely performed an informal cost/benefit analysis to decide if accepting the slave's unusual behavior and appearance was worth the benefits of partying at the house. Only time would tell if they would return, and still accept the slaves as their acquaintances or friends.

Ulterior Motives:

The following Sunday, a slightly larger group of people showed up. There were new faces, but some from the prior week were absent. Many of the quests had brought swimsuits.

I pulled the slaves aside and told them to keep their cloths on until everything sorted itself out.

The girl who was first to get naked the week prior did the same this week; obviously not shy and likely an exhibitionist. I have to wonder if she is the preacher's daughter; they are usually the naughtiest of the bunch. The quickest and easiest way to get teens to do something is to tell them they can't do it.

A couple more people also got naked, but the majority put on swimsuits, in the bathroom.

I put out suntan lotion and towels, and waited to see what happened. The suntan lotion was applied, with much less playfulness than the week before.

People played around in the water a little, but most seemed happy to sit or lay out in the sun. Several kept glancing at the slaves.

Where did the magic go?

The girl who had her period the week prior was there and I thought I might have a chance at getting the inside scoop from her. She trusted me enough to let me know that several of the attendees this week were there specifically to see the slave's piercings and butt plugs, and planned to tease and harass them about it.

Luckily, my woman's intuition prevented that from happening.

As people got bored, they slowly drifted away from the pool, and left the house altogether, at least those looking for a quick show.

The remaining group had attended the prior week, swimsuits slowly disappeared, and the slaves got naked.

Julie brought out refreshments, and people began to relax and chat.

We discussed how to keep the undesirables out, exchanged phones numbers, and agreed to keep an eye out for trouble. We would keep the gathering small, with the original attendees acting as the gate keepers.

While most guests had good intentions, it only takes one or two troublemakers to cause others to misbehave, or intimidate them into staying silent.

We decided to have Dad and Ethan meet and screen people at the door for a couple weeks.

The New Girl:

On a following Sunday afternoon a new girl came walking out of the house and immediately received everyone's attention. The boys instantly fell madly in love, and while equally attracted to her, some of the girls were jealous of the response she obviously caused in the boys.

She was looking particularly fetching in a lacy sun dress, light makeup, and floppy beach hat that partially concealed her face, creating an air of mystery.

She walked to the pool's edge, reached down to the hem of her dress, and slowly pulled it up over her head, knocking her hat off in the process.

You could have heard a water droplet hit the pool when they saw the familiar pierced penis, and realized the girl was Timothy.

This was our version of that famous scene in the movie “The Crying Game.”

Monique, right on cue, walks up to him, kisses him, looked around at the boys, and while taking Timothy's rapidly inflating penis in her hand said, “Boys, this girl's cock is mine, all mine. You'll have to find your own girl cock.”

The girls immediately broke out laughing. The boys slowly joined in when they realized the joke was on them. I believe a couple boys were hiding their rapidly deflating penis with their hands.

Monique and Timothy had to explain he wasn't gay, he simply liked women's clothing, and normally wore them most of the time. Monique added that she was generally dressed in an androgynous manner. He was definitely a boy and she was definitely a girl, but they liked to have a different outward appearance. When the cloths are off, he was a boy and she was a girl.

Friday Night Movie Night:

We started hosting Friday Night Movie Night, to allow the slave's friends a chance to socialize more, and keep them off the streets. For the most part this was people from the Sunday pool parties, and a couple people the slaves knew from college, those who kind of knew their secrets.

It wasn't anything special, at least initially, they would watch a movie together, and Julie would fix them tasty snacks and beverages. Couples would snuggle, and the singles would look on with envy. Though, I don't know if anyone actually ever bothered, or cared, to watch the movies.

As would be expected, one of the couples approached Monique looking for a place to “make out,” while everyone else watched the movie. Monique told me and I asked the couple, “What do you mean by make out?” Their response, “You know, kiss and stuff?”

Me: “Are you planning to fuck, you know zero to pregnant takes all of 30 seconds. Do you have birth control?”

Them: “Oh, no, we aren't planning on having sex, just fool around.”

Me: “Yea, I know what happens when you are young and horny and start making out, you end up pregnant. Here is the deal, wait until the movie is over then you can “make out” in the living-room, where we can ensure you don't accidentally find yourselves parents in the morning. If you don't like this arrangement, go elsewhere.”

They begrudgingly agreed to stay and watch the movie, though their hands were all over each other the entire time; they obviously couldn't have waited to the end of the movie.

After the movie was over, I told everyone that I had given a couple permission to stay and “make out” and others could do the same. They could do whatever they wanted, kissing, petting, oral sex, but no intercourse.

If they wanted to have intercourse, they had to get permission to use a bedroom, and demonstrate they knew how to use birth-control beforehand, plus sign a consent form. We didn't want police investigating date rape at our home. We would provide condoms and lubricants to those who needed them.

The couples looked happy, though rather embarrassed at the idea of fooling around in front of each other. Well, those who hadn't been skinny-dipping in our pool and sunbathing naked.

The singles looked rather dejected.

Julie, always the one to organize and make things right, quickly suggested a masturbation party on the patio for those who were single, or couples not ready for fooling around. That lit up some eyes.

Thankfully, it wasn't only boys wanting to masturbate, or we would have had to break out the porn.

That is how we ended up with Friday Night Orgies.

We insisted on the movie first, as a kind of warm up period, or else the “orgy” would have lasted about 30 seconds, with all their revved up sex drives. The boys would be happy and sticky, the girls wet and frustrated.

Virgin Sex Parties:

As you may expect, it quickly became apparent most of them didn't know how to have sex, knowing only what they had seen in porn. Yep, there's some good examples of rewarding sex, not. They only teach how to fake sex; there are exceptions, but this isn't what people typically watch on the internet, especially teens.

We brainstormed and decided to organize formal sex parties for people 18-20 years old, where we would have classes on sex and intimacy, then allow the couples and singles to practice what they learned.

We made the cutoff age 20, as those twenty one and older had easy access to alcohol, and drugs and alcohol were strictly forbidden. Most of the attendees were good religious folk. Giggle.

We called them “Virgin” Sex Parties because intercourse wasn't permitted. Participants didn't have to be virgins, simply young and inexperienced.

We hired Cindy to teach oral sex, using females as demonstration models. I'm sure she would have done it for free, but a girl has to eat.

Dad, Ethan, and myself would be the chaperons and organizers, which developed into full time tasks.

Julie would teach massage techniques, then pass out lube, clean, and help keep an eye on everything.

We would go through a lot of bath towels; poor Julie.

The backyard and pool were off limits unless a chaperon was present. The bedrooms and “playrooms” were all locked.

Each individual had to fill out a consent form that indicated what they were open to doing. The forms had a list of potential sexual activities. If they only wanted to watch, they could, etc.. Couples had to agree on the same activities, and sign each others' forms. Everything was witnessed. This was time consuming, initially, but helped the participants learn how to negotiate sexual encounters.

Dad came up with the idea of necklaces that said, “Happy Virgin,” “Reluctant Virgin,” and “Ambivalent Virgin,” and pink panties for “girls,” blue panties for “boys,” and black panties for non-binary that said “Off Limits,” for those not interested in genital sex. We had pink bow ties for “girls,” and blue bow ties for the “boys,” and black bow ties for non-binary persons. Wearing these were optional. For people interested in same sex partners, they wore two bow ties of the same color, or mixed colors as appropriate. This was our own version of The Hanky Code developed by men at gay bars decades ago.

The necklaces were so popular we ended up getting some that said things like “Former Virgin,” as it became a symbol of belonging to the group.

On entering the house, everyone had to properly put a condom on a dildo, every time, regardless of everything, except major issues with penises. They would then fill out their consent forms, or resign and date their existing form. One or more classes would be held, then the guests would be free to practice what they learned.

Singles who partnered up at the party had to go through the consent process, same as the couples. Now you see why it took three of us to keep things going, not always smoothly. Organizing horny teens is like corralling cats.

Julie ended up running an informal dating service, where singles would tell her who they were interested in meeting, and then matching them up, if there was a match. This took place outside the party, because it took up too much time, and sexually aroused horny teens are too unpredictable.

With time we had people from the local kink community come and teach special skills, how to safely use restraints and rope. How to spank, etc. This is how we were ultimately able to recruit more slaves, though only part time slaves.

The parties became so popular we ended needing to rent a small warehouse, and charged a small fee to participate. Luckily, Dad has more money than he knows what to do with, or we would have had to set up a government funded nonprofit; something to do with safe sex and sexual health, and sexual minorities; do virgins count as a sexual minority?

Monique's Newest Body Modification:

Something Julie and I noted when bathing Monique, and while seeing her outer labia being pierced, was that she had a tiny clitoris. It was hardly noticeable, and while she was able to rub one out quite easily, a sexual partner would be hard pressed to find and stimulate it. Imagine trying to stimulate the end of ballpoint pen with your tongue or finger.

Unless she was one of the lucky women to experience vaginal orgasms on a regular basis, her orgasms during partnered sex would likely be few and far between. Since she was wanting to remain a “virgin” until after she graduated from college, or possibly until marriage, vaginal orgasms would be years in the future, at the earliest.

We ordered some 10% DHT cream and Julie started applying a small dab to Monique's clit when putting her to bed each night. We didn't tell her what it was for, only telling her it was necessary medicine. Slave girls are forbidden to ask questions their Mistresses.

After a couple weeks, Monique mentioned experiencing a tingling in her clitoris at times. After a month, she said she could definitely tell that it was bigger. We could see the difference too, when we bathed her. It was at this time we fessed up and told her we were growing her a little girl cock of her own.

This news disconcerted her more than a little, because despite her androgynous public persona, she is very much a femme girl. We toyed with her head a bit, telling her she would soon have a two inch long clitoris, with a half-inch wide glans. She was not a happy camper, not at all. We showed her some examples of muscle women, who have a clitoris of this size. This brought her to actual tears.

We took pity on the poor girl, telling her not to worry, she would ultimately end up with an average sized clitoris. You could clearly see her sigh of relief.

After three months her clit was well defined, perhaps being ten times larger than its original almost microscopic size, but still only slightly larger than average. We discontinued the use of the DHT cream, as the desired result had been achieved. When it decreased in size slightly, after the effects of the increased hormonal levels dropped off, it would be average in size.

As they say, the bigger they are, the more they throb. The girl was almost a walking orgasm, since the slaves are not permitted orgasm unless they are anal g-spot orgasms, which Monique had yet to experience.

When we asked her if she had sneaked in any solo orgasms, she denied having done so, but her “caught with hand in the cookie jar” expression told us otherwise. Women can get off in so many different ways, it can sometimes be difficult prevent our orgasms. Especially for those who learn how to experience hands free orgasms, via muscle tension in their body core, core orgasms.

 

Amy and Julie's Slave Academy Part 3

Copyright KinkyScribe 2023


Themes introduced in this story, but not prior story segments:

- Male chastity including use of a metal chastity cage
- Female/Female sexual and platonic relationships (characters don't identify with a particular sexual orientation)


The Family & I:

When you live a lifestyle for a number of years, you lose sight of the fact that your “normal” is not typical of other married young women, and fail to comment on “your normal,” and your “normal daily activities.” It seems so boring, ordinary, to you.

Reading my most recent story installments you may never guess I still wear a chastity belt 24/7, and consume a liquid diet. When I talk about everyone eating, I assume everyone knows I still drink my meals. I'm almost always wearing a full corset.

When your vulva is locked away under a chastity belt for years, it basically no longer exists, except for the short periods of time when Julie removes the belt, bathes my vulva, and cleans the chastity belt. When she rinses and examines my vulva it kind of feels numb, or perhaps I have disassociated from it. It isn't my vulva, but belongs to someone else. I don't look at it, I certainly don't touch it.

My sex life has changed, as a result of changes in my daily life. Things weren't planned as they currently are, they just are. I'm currently pretty much “oral only,” at least in my regular daily life, and this fulfills my wants and needs, as far as me receiving any form of physical sexual stimulation.

My brain though is almost always being sexually stimulated, in one way or another; the brain is after all the largest human sexual organ.

Because of my busy lifestyle, I'm almost always wearing my thong shaped chastity belt, which prevents the use of butt plugs and anal intercourse. Ethan only fucks my ass on special occasions, like our wedding anniversary, or when we develop a mutual craving for it. On those occasions, I switch to my belt that allows for anal penetration; Julie does the swap for me.

If anything, Dad [not her biological or legal father, but the role he plays in her life] and I are more physically affectionate today than before Ethan and I met. Back in those days, I was the “untouched virgin,” now I'm more the “mommy virgin;” you know, you've had the kids and settle into a comfortable routine. Dad and I typically greet and hug in the morning, and at times in the evening. We wish to express our love for one another.

On occasion, I look at Dad, he looks at me, we share a knowing look, and I drop to my knees and suck my Dad's cock. Yes, it is still a mind fuck, a mental orgasm if you will. The experience obviously messes with my body chemistry, in a good way. Is this what they call subspace? I love being my Dad's pervy daughter [they are strictly role playing]. I truly relish his scent and taste.

Ethan is rather amused by the whole relationship, thankfully. Well, more than amused, his erect cock tells me he likes to watch me suck Dad's big hard cock. I then perform fellatio for a second time, unless Ethan is being punished for wanking, when he shouldn't have.

Ethan and I have settled into our own sexual routine, which typically includes Julie.

Especially as a result of having the slaves around, and “managing” their peers, I'm becoming more and more dominate, and this is evident in our sexual relationship.

I flip a coin and Ethan has to chose heads or tails. If he chooses incorrectly, no orgasm for him. He then gets fucked as he did on our wedding day. With me wearing my strap-on dildo, which is now larger than his penis, as I love the visuals a big girl cock provides. Why shouldn't a girl have a bigger one?

Julie usually assists, as she did on our wedding day.

We lube up Ethan's cock and anus, and then proceed to stimulate him slowly to orgasm, if he is permitted orgasm. We keep an eye on the clock, and aim to delay orgasm for an hour. This is how we get regular exercise. Grin.

Julie and I take turns; I fuck his ass slowly, then she slowly stimulates his penis. The idea being to keep him rock hard, without allowing him to cum, for the entire hour. We have become quite skilled at achieving our desired goal.

He can only lay there and moan in pleasure, and denial. As with me, he is learning to enjoy sexual stimulation without orgasm. Hmm! Food for thought.

If he is permitted orgasm, we will increase the intensity of our mutual stimulation until he ejaculates. If not, he is put in restraints and put to bed with a throbbing cock.

I tell him I will measure his next ejaculation, and if it doesn't measure up to my expectations, meaning he has jerked off, he will be forbidden orgasm for at least a month.

Recently, Julie was toying with Ethan's erection, when he wasn't permitted orgasm, and bent down and kissed it. I do believe she is making progress on her few remaining “penis” issues.

As I have said, she is the only woman I wouldn't be jealous of if she has sex with Ethan. She has flirted with him and stroked his cock enough times that he would obviously love to receive a blow job from her, and be fucked up the ass by her. Only time will tell, it is her choice.

Like me, I believe Julie is so accustomed to her genitals not being available sexually, that they don't figure into her thoughts. She is also a role model for Monique, whose infibulation project in coming along quite nicely.

Julie spends many nights in bed with Ethan and I, and her bedroom may become the slaves' bedroom, in time.

We typical don't have sex in our bedroom, in part because Timothy sleeps at the foot of our bed, and needs his beauty rest, and to be rested for school. Our bed it primarily for cuddling and sleeping.

When Julie is in the mood, or Dad, she goes to Dad's room and gets royally fucked in the ass, or so I have heard. I'm a little jealous, but my ass belongs to Ethan; married couples have to hold something special to themselves.

I don't participate in lesbian oral orgies anymore, I don't have the time, nor am I as young as I once was; it takes too much out of me. I'm not that old, but it is like, did I really do that, how? I have very fond memories of those experiences, and the taste, smell, texture, and slipperiness of all those eager pussies.

Now, there are a few women whom I meet one-on-one with, to eat out. I've met them through the sex parties, adult sex parties, not the “Virgin Sex Parties.” I'm still not sexually attracted to women, though I have my preferences in regard to their physical appearance, but continue to love the taste of their pussy, and driving them to orgasm, especially if I can delay their orgasms until they beg. It is a pervy control thing; the dominate submissive.

Recently, I had a dream/nightmare in which I became pregnant. This has resulted in a lot of thought about my biological clock; it is always ticking, even if you don't plan to have children. Because, suddenly you may decide you want to, when you no longer can, not easily.

As a result, I've been daydreaming/fantasizing about becoming pregnant. Do I want to conceive the old fashion way, and “lose my virginity,” or be artificially inseminated? It would be such a mind trip to be an actual pregnant virgin. I pretty sure I would wear a necklace pendant that says “Pregnant Virgin,” just to fuck with people's heads. Pervy people have such twisted minds.

Then I thought, maybe I would let Ethan and Dad flip a coin to determine who fucked me first, on my ovulation/conception day, and let their sperm decide who is the baby daddy. He who has the healthiest sperm should win, correct?

For medical reasons we would want to know who the lucky sperm belonged to. Imagine, if when someone asked me who the baby's daddy was and I said, “My Dad.” That would truly blow their mind, but not in a good way. Bummer, giggle!

Slave Boy Timothy:

As you know, it was originally planned that Timothy would be my slave boy, which he is, but I have to share him with Monique, at least in spirit. I have to consider her reaction to everything I do with or to him. It is such a bummer, but at times amusing, especially when I fuck with her head.

As I mentioned prior, my original motivation behind having a “slave boy” is I have wicked castration fantasies. I wouldn't want to actually do it, but we girls know how much boys fear loosing their manhood. Occasionally, I do threaten his balls, just to help keep him in line.

If Timothy cheated on Monique, she would likely do it for me, as she barely tolerates me interacting with him sexually, perhaps only because he was my slave boy a sliver in time before becoming her boyfriend. But then, I also wear a chastity belt.

These fantasies morphed into a desire to take the “wood” out of Timothy's penis, leaving him with a floppy girl cock, an over-sized clitoris if you will. This would be more in line with his usual feminine appearance; femme girls don't want raging erections, normally.

There are many medications that cause erectile dysfunction, impotence; one is antidepressants. The problem with all medications is undesired side affects, so actually having Timothy take an antidepressant wouldn't be appropriate, even if one likely adverse side affect was desired.

I mentioned the idea of making Timothy' penis temporarily permanently soft to Monique, to test her reaction. I acted as if I was actually going to do it, and had requested the medication from my doctor. She wasn't happy, not at all. She may not have sex with him, but she still likes to see her boy with a hard-on. Even virgin slave girls have their dreams and fantasies.

We mess with Monique so much, it is a miracle she doesn't hate us, or stab us in our sleep.

I would love to fuck Timothy's cute virgin ass, but like I was at his age, he is too young for sex. But then again, his ass sorta belongs to Monique, as far as intercourse. I wonder if they will share a “first time” like Ethan and I?

I could be a real bitch and drive the two of them apart, but thankfully that isn't in my nature, at least not in practice, but in thought. Hmm, a domineering Mistress can have wicked dreams.

When I receive fellatio from Timothy, usually while Monique is doing the same with Julie, you can clearly see Monique's envy and jealousy.

We may need to get her a strap-on harness and baby girl cock of her own, and teach her how to put her slave boy through his paces. Oh, the wicked things you can do as a perv with slaves.

Of course, when Monique develops an attitude, Julie has to spank her backside, which makes her very happy. Julie that is, not Monique.

Monique's Girlfriend Abigail:

As I have mentioned, Monique is a hedonist. She doesn't have a sexual orientation that points in any particular direction. She likes what she likes when she sees it, with no regard for social norms.

It wasn't surprising then when she came home from college one day with Abigail in tow.

Abigail is Monique's total opposite in physic. She is a very rubenesque, lots of soft curves that would never look healthy being skinny.

Monique said she brought her home "to play with.” She told us Abigail already knew she was a slave girl, that she couldn't herself have sex.

As I have mentioned, Monique is overly honest, with no self censor button.

Julie said to Monique, “You'll be playing with fire, you know what will happen to your clit if you intentional experience orgasm.”

Monique nodded, and in a whispering voice said she accepted that risk. Fortunately or unfortunately, fear acts as a great aphrodisiac. Her hormones could quickly put her in an untenable position. Sigh.

We said okay, but they would have an audience, as there was no way Monique could be left alone with Abigail. Abigail turned slightly pale, but said nothing, looking a little apprehensive.

We got Timothy, and the five of us moved into the living-room.

Julie took charge naturally, being Monique's Mistress.

She told Monique to slowly and gently kiss Abigail's face and neck, while Abigail remained standing, nervously holding her arms at her side. Monique held Abigail's face and neck, as her mouth moved from erogenous zone to erogenous zone; Cindy had taught her well.

Then Julie had Monique undress fully, then remove Abigail's dress. Abigail blushed from head to toe in her bra and panties.

Monique was instructed to kiss and caress all of Abigail's exposed skin, again while standing.

We wanted Abigail to become accustomed to our presence, to relax, and to become slowly aroused, if she wasn't already.

Monique was then told to remove Abigail's bra, and to caress and kiss her full round breasts. To suck and bite gently on her nipples, until Abigail moaned with pleasure and pain.

This was very pleasing for Abigail, and for us.

Timothy's dress and panties did nothing to conceal his erection.

She then had Monique kiss and lick her way down to Abigail's panty line, and to slip her panties off.

Abigail's neatly trimmed beige bush came into view; Abigail is a natural blonde.

Julie told them to wait a moment, and had Timothy fetch a beach towel and body lotion.

Abigail was told to lay down face up on the towel, and Monique was instructed to apply the lotion to Abigail's entire body, front and back, slowly. To give Abigail a massage, as Julie had taught her.

Julie wanted Abigail to forget she was naked in front of others, and to trust nothing bad would happen to her.

When Monique was done with the full body massage, Julie had Monique place herself between Abigail's spread legs and demonstrate everything Cindy had taught her. She was told if she failed to represent Cindy in an appropriate manner, she wouldn't be able to sit down for a month.

Monique knew she wasn't kidding.

Needless to say, it wasn't long before Abigail was moaning with pleasure and delight. Monique knew to go slow, to work her way slowly and gently toward Abigail's clitoris. She then kissed, licked, and sucked Abigail's clitoris to orgasm, more than one actually.

They were powerful orgasms too, after all the initial nervous energy, and slow build up of orgasmic tension.

When Abigail became overly sensitive, Julie told the girls to cuddle, and to kiss, on the face and lips.

We covered them with a sheet, and kept an eye on them, while Julie prepared dinner. I relaxed, as best as I could, dripping wet myself after a couple hours of sexual visual and auditory stimulation, and kept an eye on the slaves, to ensure they behaved themselves.

After dinner, Abigail was sent home, as both girls had homework to do. Monique didn't get any homework done, in part because her augmented and pierced clitoris wouldn't stop throbbing.

Julie took her to the bathroom and gave her an ice cold shower until she was too cold to be horny. She was then placed in restraints and put to bed, under a warm comforter; she shivered herself warm. She would have to do her homework in the morning before class, or be whipped.

After witnessing Monique and Abigail, Timothy had a raging hard-on, and his panties and dress were wet with precum. I would later milk him, and put him to bed in restraints too. Luckily, I was able to drain his prostate without permitting orgasm, despite his extreme arousal. It was a painfully slow process, much to my enjoyment, not his.

Ethan, Dad, Julie, and I were to later find ourselves in the “playroom” with Julie and I getting fucked up the ass until we all experienced orgasm; Julie had switched out my chastity belt in advance.

This was the first time Dad and Julie had fucked in Ethan's and my presence. I was so turned on by seeing this, but also jealous and envious of Julie. My mind didn't know which way to turn. I was so aroused and turned on, but also feeling like a pervy daughter secretly watching her daddy fuck. Damn my perverted mind.

As with Ethan and I, Monique and Abigail were permitted to “date” once a week, on Saturday nights; Friday nights are movie/orgy night.

I shouldn't call it a date exactly, Abigail quickly learned to exploit Monique's skills, leaving her aroused and wanting.

Much to Monique's dismay, Abigail would often spend the night in Julie's bed, only cuddling and sleeping. At first only on Saturday nights after using Monique, but one school night Abigail came to the house in tears, when school pressures and hormonal fluctuations became too much for her, and ran into Julie's arms. Monique was understandably more than a little miffed. Monique is Abigail's sex toy, Julie is her big sister.

Abigail didn't like being a lonely college girl, so spent increasing time at the house, which was acceptable as long as she wasn't a distraction to Monique. She learned to be a bit of a ghost, who always found her way to Julie's bed at night.

Timothy's Chasity Cage:

With Monique's infibulation pending, it seemed appropriate for Timothy to be locked up too.

Monique wasn't open to the idea initially, until I pointed out that her final infibulation jewelry would soon be installed. That had an immediate and tangible affect on her opinion. Jealous girlfriends don't want their boy's penis to be free ranging, especially when their vulva is closed up and out of service.

She knew it was inevitable, but after nearly two years of preparation, she likely had begun to believe it would never actually happen. She readily agreed she still wanted it done, facing at least another two years of college, and very likely graduate school.

She also very well knew she was frequently horny. It didn't help matters being surrounded by her horny and sexually active peers. She acknowledged the dire consequences she faced if she succumbed to her sexual desires.

[In a scene removed from this story sequence, Monique's clitoris was pierced, a gold barbell installed, and she had been told if she ever used her clit again she would lose it forever. Meaning she has an augmented and adorned clitoris that is off limits.]

I decided on a metal cage for Timothy's penis, rather than a chastity belt, as I wanted easy access to his anus and prostate gland, so I could continue to “milk” him.

His caged cock would look very appealing under a dress and panties; a thong may now fit him properly. All the girls would get a kick out of it too; many of his female classmates were already big fans of his, much to Monique's displeasure.

Dad was “volunteered” to measure Timothy's penis, as if one of us girls begins handling Timothy's penis, he immediately gets hard. Sigh.

The measurements had to be completed when Timothy was flaccid; a relaxed flaccid, at room temperature. Dad chose to wear leather gloves each time he repeated the measurements, as he had to do it a few times, on different days, to ensure we had an accurate measurement.

We decided on a “Jail Bird,” chastity cage, which is like a very small jail cell for a slave's cock. It fully encompasses the penis, and an oval shaped ring passes around the back side of the scrotum to hold the cage in place.

We paid for rush service, and had the cage in a little over two weeks. Poor Timothy, he had little time to prepare himself for what was to come.

While the cage is very secure and effective alone, when we incorporate his genital piercings, psychologically it will likely have a major influence on his demeanor, as his penis will in affect be nonfunctional. He wont even be permitted full erections. There will be no escape for his penis. Poor slave. Wicked grin.

I'll teach my slave boy to fall in love; revenge will be mine, at last!

For the first month, I required him to keep his penis locked up anytime he was at home, during the day. He was responsible for his own chastity. Poor guy, not.

We had to temporarily remove his frenum ladder piercings, as the associated metal barbells would pinch his penile tissues against the bars of the cage, when he became erect, or I should say tried to become erect. We installed a 6ga barbell in his apadravya piercings, so the cage could more easily be taken off and put on.

The cage was secured by a small lock, and he kept the key on a necklace around his neck, at all times.

He installed and removed the cage because it would have been impossible for us to insert his ever engorging penis, even if we had wanted too.

If I caught him without it on, I took a paddle to his ass, giving him several firm smacks; I had to reduce the number of times I spanked him, because his ass became so sore he could barely sit down. Sitting in class must have been pure torture.

I was unforgiving. If the cage wasn't on his cock moments after waking, which was impossible given his morning erection, he got paddled. This meant he was paddled every morning. If he didn't keep the cage by the front door and put it on as soon as he came inside the house, he was paddled. Poor Timothy, lucky me.

After 30 days of this treatment, he was more than happy to begin wearing the chastity cage full time, even at night. Dealing with his uncomfortable nocturnal erections was far less painful for him than my paddle had been. See, there is more than one way to cage an unruly penis.

The key was given to Monique, as his penis belongs more to her than me. Sigh

I have to satisfy myself with his ass, and his mouth on my girl cock.

After six months of no major problems, we replaced the cage with a slightly smaller one, as smaller is better when dealing with unwanted erections.

At this time, we put a 6ga D shaped segment ring through Timothy's apadravya piercing that secured the head of his penis within the end of the cage, and a series of small diameter rings in his frenum ladder piercings, that secured his penis to one of the bars of the cage. This secured his penis within the cage. There would be no escape.

Monique and I were extremely happy, Timothy not so much.

The piercings made removing the cage impossible, making the lock and key almost superfluous, but symbolically it was significant that Monique hold the key to Timothy's penis.

The metal cage design doesn't present the same hygiene challenges as a chastity belt would. We have him soak his penis in soapy water for a few minutes, by dunking his penis and scrotum in a large plastic glass, pressed up to his body. We then rinse him down with the shower hose, while he moves his penile flesh around the best as he can, within the cage, to rinse away the soapy water. So far, we haven't seen a need to lubricate his tissues within the cage.

He now welcomes his orgasmless milking, as having an empty prostate is preferable to one that is overly engorged, as erections are rather uncomfortably.

Monique's Infibulation:

Monique's small inner labia, smallish clitoris (after augmentation is only now average is size) with small gold barbell, and small clitoral hood allow her outer labia to fit together without gaps, along her genital cleft. This simplified the completion of her infibulation.

Women with well developed inner labia, that fill the space between the outer labia, have to have inner labia piercings that align with their outer labia piercings. A well developed clitoris and/or clitoral hood would be challenging to contain within the outer labia.

We decided to go with the simplest jewelry option first, which was to install seven straight 6ga barbells, with each barbell passing through both outer labia. The length of each was chosen to be as short as possible, without compressing the labia significantly.

We were concerned about hygiene, primarily the passage of urine and menses. The sebaceous glands of the clitoris and outer labia produce sebum, which normally lubricates the mucosal tissues. The vagina also produces a continuous flow of fluids, that help keep the vagina clean and healthy. These fluids might collect within the vulva.

We decided to see if Monique's vulva would care for itself, as was the case with Julie's. Julie only rinses her exposed vulvar tissues, and we would do the same with Monique, when we bathed her. They would both have a “natural smelling” vulva.

As with Julie, Monique's infibulation doesn't prevent all forms of clitoral stimulation, they are both on the honor system. Julie has learned to live without clitoral and vulvar stimulation, but her sex drive is much less than Monique's.

If no problems present themselves, after a period of a few months, the balls of the barbells will be secured with thread-lock that would be almost impossible to remove.

Like with Timothy's chastity cage, Monique's infibulation jewelry will “almost” be impossible to remove.

Sleeping Arrangements:

Our plan had been for Julie to sleep with Ethan and I full time, and for the slaves to have her bedroom, but the appearance of Abigail made those plans outdated.

Julie and I sat down with the slaves to see if they had any suggestions or comments.

We told them after two years of living together, and now that neither could participate in genital sex, there was no reason why they couldn't sleep together.

Ethan I had started having sex, i.e. me performing fellatio on him, and sleeping together after only six months of dating, at about the same age as the slaves are now.

The slaves confirmed their desire to continue to be our slaves, they enjoyed the kinky dynamic it created in their life, while remaining technical virgins, and they still didn't desire to explore sex together until marriage.

The focus of their life was primarily college, and the fewer the distractions the better.

While Monique was somewhat jealous of my sexual activities with Timothy, she wanted to save that experience with him until they were married. She had her sexual release, he needed his.

Monique was participating in more sexual activities than Timothy; experiencing anal intercourse with a dildo, and performing cunnilingus on Abigail. Timothy indicated he enjoyed watching Monique having sex with others, and understood Monique's submissive sexual relationship with Abigail was something separate and distinct from his relationship with her, and did not object; we all rather enjoyed it.

The slaves indicated that sleeping at the foot of our beds was consistent with their submissive nature and dynamic within the house, and they would like to continue to do so.

The only change they requested was the opportunity to snuggle and cuddle anytime they felt the need, as long as it didn't interfere with school or other responsibilities. They would not be restrained at night, now that it wasn't necessary, and could sleep at the foot of whichever bed they chose, though normally in their customary places.

This greatly simplified things.

We purchased them a slightly larger memory foam mattress that would more easily accommodate them both, for when they chose to sleep together, or simply cuddle.

Abigail was asked if she would like to move in full time, sleeping with Julie, in a platonic relationship, and have access to Monique's sexual skills once a week, when classes were in session. When school wasn't in session, the two could explore whatever form of relationship they felt fulfilled their needs. She readily and happily accepted. Would any sane sexual woman decline such an offer?

Abigail fulfilled a need in both Monique's and Julie's life; one sexual the other platonic. She wasn't submissive or dominate to anyone, and had no formal relationship with Dad or Ethan. Her primary responsibility was also college.

Monique and Timothy Become Engaged:

Monique and Timothy agreed they want to marry at some point in the future, perhaps after college.

They also wanted others to know they were in a serious committed relationship, to maybe, keep some of the girls at school at bay.

They also want a full church wedding with both their families, when the time came.

We recommend they do what Ethan I had done, which was a commitment ceremony with the exchange of gold wedding bands. They agreed this was a good idea, and did the same.

The gold wedding bands signify something more significant than Monique alone wearing an engagement ring; Timothy isn't available either.

There was no big ceremony, only the family members were present, and then dinner out at a nice restaurant.

No sex, because they are chaste slaves, at least with each other.

 

Amy and Julie's Slave Academy Part 4

Copyright KinkyScribe 2023



The Slaves Make a Request:

While I believe it was initially Monique's idea, the slaves jointly made a request of their Mistresses: They wanted to experience anal intercourse, that is for Julie and I to fuck their cute little asses. How could a mistress possibly decline such an offer?

Monique had been allowed, on occasion, to masturbate anally with a dildo that was attached to the wall with a suction-cup base, while watching me “milk” Timothy.

Their locked away genitals belong fully to each other, but they wanted their ass to belong to their respective Mistress; lucky us.

I believe Monique was being a little lazy, not wanting to have to work so hard for her anal orgasms, which only occur when she is extremely mentally aroused. If someone else is doing all the physical “work,” she could focus solely on her mental stimulation; you know, dirty thoughts. Hmm.

Ethan and my “first time” centered around anal intercourse, but for the slaves, their first time will focus on penile/vaginal intercourse, and receiving mutual oral stimulation, something neither has experienced.

Both are skilled at performing fellatio and cunnilingus, but have never received this form of stimulation. That has to be disconcerting, but they will be highly skilled when they experience oral sex with each other for the first time.

We began the “anal deflowering” with the slaves performing fellatio on Julie and I.

The slaves love performing in front of each other; they are definitely exhibitionists and voyeurs. We are likely responsible for this, as their entire sexual relationship has been conducted in front of members of the family.

Since Julie and I can't “feel” our penis, they know they must put on an exquisite visual performance, for us as well as each other. Their eyes watch each other, as their lips, mouth, and tongue stimulate us visually; we typically permit them to take turns, which allows for this.

We have them watch amateur porn, and hard R movies, to learn new tricks, and visual turn-ons.

We then had them apply a condom and lubricant to our penis, then offer up their eager anus. We slowly lubricated their anus, massaging and relaxing their anal ring. When they were wiggling their asses invitingly, we pressed our penis slowly into them.

Timothy already knew this was merely a new form of milking. I would be using my penis to stimulate his prostate gland; he still wasn't permitted orgasm, if it could be avoided. Our movements were slow, deliberate, and firm. He aligned and arched his body to maximize the amount of prostate stimulation he received from my barely moving penis. He was doing most of the work, like a good slave boy.

Julie held Monique's hips firmly, and matched my movements with Timothy, permitting Monique only slow and gentle, but sensually intense, anal stimulation.

The slaves looked into each other's eyes the whole time, as we had positioned them so they were facing each other, and Julie and I could observe what each was doing.

Soon enough, Timothy's ejaculate dribbled from his caged penis.

Julie and I stopped moving, and withdrew our penis from our slave's ass.

You should have seen the look of disbelieve on Monique's face; she was not happy, not at all.

She was told that if Timothy wasn't permitted orgasm, neither was she.

We told her, Timothy's prostate needed to be emptied regularly for health reasons, but there is no evidence female orgasm is a medical necessity.

The poor girl was devastated, her plans had utterly failed. She had got herself all mentally worked up for a good ass fucking, but had been denied.

We then paddled both slaves quite severely, for making a sexual request of their Mistress, and Monique for being lazy and putting too much emphasis on her own sexual pleasure.

Like I said, Monique wasn't a happy camper, not at all.

Abigail:

Abigail had sat in a comfortable chair, on a couple towels, watching the whole scene, while double clicking her mouse.

She is extremely shy. We suspect Monique initiated their relationship, and brought her home to play with; Abigail being too shy and tongue tied to put up any resistance. Nothing was against her will, she simply went with the flow, willingly.

Once she had experienced Monique's well trained tongue, she wasn't about to object to repeat performances, regardless of any prior sexual inclinations.

Like with the slaves, all Abigail's partnered sexual experiences have been in front of others. Once classes are done for the semester that may change, but we don't know exactly how Monique's and her relationship will progress. I don't believe they know either.

As of yet, she is too shy to express her sexual interests and wants. For now, her sexual needs are being fulfilled by Monique, and her intimacy needs by Julie. She and Monique cuddle and snuggle after sex, but that is only one night a week.

When Monique was being lazy with her cunnilingus performance one Saturday evening, Abigail threatened to have Julie spank her. This motivated Monique, but also earned Monique a spanking for not putting forth appropriate effort, without verbal prompting.

Abigail may be slowing learning the benefits of being bossy in bed.

Menstruation Update:

With Monique's infibulation complete, she could no longer use tampons.

Julie and I had already switched to using cotton reusable pads, which Timothy is responsible for changing, soaking in cold water, and washing.

Monique now also uses these cotton pads.

Abigail, while historically a tampon girl, joined in the tradition of the household, while at home anyway, of also using cotton pads; we each have our own colors. She too sleeps on a large absorbent pad when she is menstruating.

When Timothy was changing Abigail's pad one day, I herd her say to him while pointing at her vulva, “You can look all you want, but never touch, this is Monique's” in rather coquettish manner. Hmm!

Abigail, at a minimum is learning to be a bit of a tease, and may be open to playing with Timothy; Please don't tell Monique!

Abigail's First Sex Party:

Abigail's first sex party was rather tame, in comparison with mine, and the slaves. There was no introductory speech, as she isn't in a relationship with Dad. Everyone likely presumed she is a virgin, at least a technical virgin, given her age, and is in a relationship with us.

Abigail was naked when she led the equally naked slaves around the house, on a leash connected to collars around their necks, observing others experiencing sex, and other forms of BDSM play; Abigail's sex education continues.

The slaves were displaying their newly locked-up genitals. More than once they were requested to present their genitals so someone could have a closer look; we had asked the guests to do this, and they very kindly obliged.

Several slaves were told they may soon experience the same. Joan may be seeing a spike in demand for her services; perhaps, unfortunately for some slave boys and girls.

Midway through the night, we held a charity auction to raise money for a local organization.

The prize was to be Timothy's mouth and tongue, to be used by a very lucky woman. Timothy possesses the only male tongue to have had the pleasure of orally stimulating Cindy to orgasm, and this is well known within the community. As a result, he is considered an extremely valuable novelty, among the women. Something Monique has become exquisitely aware of.

In fact, several Masters and Mistresses permitted their slave girls to bid on the extremely rare opportunity.

The top bid quickly exceeded one-thousand dollars.

As the bidding increased, Monique became angrier and angrier. Her jealousy was getting the better of her. Sigh.

By the final bid, her face was bright read, and she was so angry she was in tears.

As the lucky winner was leading Timothy away, on his leash, we heard Monique say in rather hoarse angry whisper, “He is my slave boy, I don't consent.”

Julie quickly went to her, and while holding her in her arms, told her she was the only one who didn't know the auction was for show, except for the raising of money; all the individual high bids were going to the charity.

Once Monique had collected herself, she received a playful bare bottomed spanking from Julie, then I, for being a jealous slave girl. Slave girls aren't permitted to be jealous, let alone of another slave.

Jealousy always gets you into trouble, but then I'm almost as jealous with Ethan.

As a result of the above activity, we have learned who is likely to be “wearing the pants” in the slave's mutual relationship, in the future.

We then put the slaves to bed at the foot of Ethan and my bed, so they could cuddle.

A First Time Celebration:

One of the couples, from our earliest pool parties, decided to “go all the way” with each other, and since they had done everything else in the company of their peers, this was to be no different.

We set up a makeshift bed in the middle of the living room, and their closest friends were invited to join them, in the room, not in bed.

Julie and I are close enough in age to them that we were invited to act as informal chaperons.

They undressed, climbed into bed, and started making out, kissing, touching, and caressing.

When they were sufficiently aroused, the girl put a condom and lubricant on his penis; giving his penis a few playful strokes in the process.

The look in their eyes told everyone they were truly ready.

She got on top, and quickly engulfed his penis within her vagina; I suspect she had been “practicing” at home.

She sat there, looking into his eyes, then leaned forward and kissed him passionately for several minutes.

During this time, they were able to enjoy the warmth of their conjoined bodies.

When she sat up, she reached down and began caressing her clitoris, while he stimulated her breasts and nipples with his hands, as they had practiced and agreed upon beforehand.

Their eyes remained fixed on one another.

She quickly experienced orgasm, indicating her level of mental arousal must have been very high; plus they had masturbated together many times before.

She slid off him, took the condom off, and using a wash cloth we had placed within arms reach, she wiped away the lubricant.

She then proceeded to stimulate him to orgasm, with her mouth and hand, very slowly and sensually. We all enjoyed the show; she is as skilled at fellatio as the slaves.

This was as successful a first time as a couple could hope for, short of the unicorn experience of mutual orgasms.

They wanted to experience penile/vaginal intercourse, but didn't want to chance pregnancy anymore than necessary, so didn't risk damaging the condom by thrusting.

We left them alone to cuddle and kiss, while everyone else moved to the patio to play, or went home.

The Virgin Sex Parties Continue:

The Virgin Sex Parties have grown enormously in popularity. We have as a result started organizing more group activities.

We hold semi-required sex education classes, with live models, and demonstrations. Who knew anatomy classes could be so much fun, and educational?

Older trusted community members teach the younger generation the ropes, literally and figuratively speaking. The teachers have to bring their own demonstration models, except when teaching non-sexual skills, like rope tying, and basic fully clothed spanking.

The “kids” are off limits to the older community members.

We haven't quite figured out what to do with the young women looking for a Daddy, as was the case with me and Dad. Where are the protective Daddies, who aren't looking only to fuck some young woman, or man? Do they even exist?

I might have to share Dad and Ethan, in some nonsexual play with some of the girls, who are looking to play dress-up and be pampered. Hmm.

But then, some of the “girls” aren't as innocent at they want to appear, nor above Daddy snatching. They may be more than willing to have sex with their Daddy, I know I was. Sigh.

We hold a semi-required public speaking class, during which participants read aloud pages from erotic books, to gain experiencing in using sexual words in front of others. If you have no experience talking sexually, how do you know how to talk about what goes on in the bedroom?

We don't care how shy people are, they all have to learn to do this; we don't apply pressure, but the ebook passes from hand to hand, with everyone given a chance to read. If someone is terribly shy, one of us will pull them aside for one-on-one sessions, until they are comfortable using sexual words.

An advanced version of this class has formed, which is more or less a coed mutual masturbation session. We have learned to print out pages of books for these sessions. Eek! Some of the participants have their own favorite books they like to read from, and bring them.

Older community members are providing free transportation to and from the events, especially for the young women.

Julie still teaches massage, and Cindy oral sex. Community members take turns teaching hand-jobs, pussy massage, and other basic skills.

We have used our slaves, Timothy and Monique, to demonstrate their skill at fellatio, and there is no shortage of men and women signing up for advanced lessons. Hmm.

For cunnilingus classes, we are taking willing participants, who are single, matching them with an appropriate partner, blindfold them both, then Cindy guides them verbally through the process of licking pussy for pleasure.

This allows the single women to experience anonymous sex, and for those wanting, to learn how to eat pussy. Some participants give and receive, assuming they have the appropriate anatomy.

Initially, it was believed that women couldn't receive and enjoy cunnilingus without an emotional connection with “their partner,” but in practice, an anonymous warm wet tongue works equally as well as a vibrator, at giving women pleasure.

We are considering setting a world record, for the most virgins ever tied up at one time. We'll have them hanging from the ceiling like Christmas ornaments. Care to demonstrate your rope skills? We'll provide the virgins.

We also have no shortage of naughty boys and girls who want to receive a spanking. Bring your bare hands, and paddles.

Some of the advanced girls and boys are demonstrating what they have learned, using dildos having a suction-cup base. They are revealing what they like, in regard to fellatio, and vaginal and anal penetration. Many have discovered a fondness of exhibitionism and/or voyeurism.

Some, but not all, of the girls like to experiment with a dildo in a harness, and some boys and girls are very willing to treat them to blowjobs, as they learn and demonstrate their fellatio skills.

If couples decide to go all the way, anally or vaginally, we arrange a safe place for them to do so, but not during the “virgin” activities or events. Some have expressed an interest in this being a group activity as well.

We are considering setting up “Jr Sex Parties” for those ages 21 through about 25. These will be held on alternate weeks from the other “parties.” Dad may need to pursue a new line of business, and set up franchise locations, especially in other college towns.

Monique and Abigail Date:

After additional consideration, we decided it wasn't wise to allow Monique and Abigail to date “freely,” when the semester break came around.

Between Abigail's docile nature, and Monique's habit of getting herself into trouble, we feared we would have to bail them out of jail, for having sex in a public park, or something similar. Makes for a great fantasy, but not so good in regard to college admission and employment background checks.

We ordered inexpensive chastity belts for both girls. They didn't fit as well as my custom belts, but they would at least slow the two of them down a tad bit. If nothing else, they were a reminder to be “good girls,” which neither actually are. Grin.

The fact that Abigail didn't question our request that she wear a chastity belt demonstrates how pliant she is, or perhaps my inclinations have rubbed off on her.

Monique knew not to question us, unless she wanted a very sore ass to accompany her on her adventures with Abigail. The chastity belt would help prevent her from receiving clitoral stimulation, something the infibulation barbells don't do, fully.

We gave them some money, and let them loose on the town, and crossed our fingers.

They window shopped, and hung out in a popular coffee shop, that their peers frequent, and talked endlessly of boys, girls, and who is dating who, or having sex with who. Monique, did most of the talking, as you can imagine.

They were good girls, and came home for dinner. After dinner we all watched a movie, with the girls snuggling. I allowed my slave boy Timothy to sit between my legs, on the floor, so he wouldn't feel totally neglected; I toyed with and caressed his head and hair, to keep him amused.

After the movie, I took Abigail aside and asked her what she want to do next. She said she was tired, and only wanted to go to bed. Hmm.

She didn't appear tired, not at all. I believe she was playing the tease, rightly presuming that Monique was believing she would be getting some pussy for dessert.

Julie and I got the girls ready for bed, both sleeping in Julie's room, one in the bed, the other sulking on the floor. Giggle.

Abigail was learning very quickly. She might not talk much, but her brain was always at work, or should I say up to no good. She may be an excellent match for Monique, more than we ever believed.

I took pity on Timothy, and gave him a nice slow prostate massage, with a little extra anal stimulation thrown in. I know what boys like, just ask Ethan. Wicked grin.

That was pretty much the routine for the entire semester break, except when we sent the “three girls” out on the town together, on several occasions.

On the next to last night of the school break, Abigail finally allowed Monique to have her way with her, with the entire family in attendance. There was more than a little sexual energy and tension in the air that evening.

To our surprise, Monique instructed Timothy to play with and stimulate Abigail's nipples and breasts; we gave our consent, and Abigail didn't object.

Having two girls, Timothy was in full girl mode, stimulate her at the same time had quite the affect on Abigail; she was even more orgasmic than usual.

I wouldn't be surprised if Monique had a surreptitious orgasm or two, given how much Abigail had teased and tormented her over the course of the prior weeks. You can't prevent women from having hands-free orgasms. Darn It!

Abigail certainly had a few of her own. Her pussy was more than a little swollen, not to mention sore, when Monique was finally finished with her.

Monique's pussy was dripping more than a little, and her inner thighs were coated with her slippery wetness.

When I investigated the rather large wet spot in Timothy's dress and thong, I discovered he had also orgasmed, and ejaculated. Which given how horny I was feeling, I was thankful for; I wanted to get fucked, not address the needs of my slave boy.

We quickly put the slaves and Abigail to bed, and the “four adults” retired to the “playroom” for a little “adult recreation.” The four of us were quite sore and spent by morning.

Part way through the night we looked up to discover Abigail watching, and playing with her sore pussy. We could only shake our heads, and continue with our fun. Another young mind has been totally corrupted.

When the first rays of sunlight were lighting the sky, we put a quick breakfast together, fed the slaves, took quick showers, and went to bed.

The slaves curled up at the end of Ethan and my bed, Abigail was in bed with Julie. Dad, well, we need to find him a live in girlfriend.

Scratch that, when I woke up to pee mid morning, I checked on everyone and found Julie's bed empty. Hmm.

The last place I looked was Dad's room, and this is where I found them, with Julie in the middle.

I later learned Dad decided to exert his position within his home, and came to fetch Julie, and Abigail tagged along. They didn't have more sex, Dad simply didn't want to be sleeping alone, and Abigail didn't want to be left out.

Recall, Julie was Dad's plaything before I and everyone else came along.

Around noon Ethan and I got out of bed, to find the slaves sunning around the pool, having already been swimming.

Dad, Julie, and Abigail soon appeared, and we helped Julie prepare a simple noon meal. Then we all spent the day relaxing and napping.

 

Amy and Julie's Slave Academy Part 5

Copyright KinkyScribe 2023


The Girls Acquire Penises:

What began on a lark, became series of wonderful adventures.

We thought Monique would look rather cute when in boi mode if she had a penis.

She has witnessed Julie and I routinely wearing a dildo in a harness, over the prior couple of years, and she certainly enjoys watching me receive blowjobs from Timothy; I am presuming she visualizes herself in my place.

When we were measuring her for a harness, it occurred to me that the same size would fit Timothy, and I realized I missed seeing my slave boy with an erect cock.

He looks lovely in a thong and dress, with his genitals minimized in a chastity cage, but nevertheless a girl likes to see her slave boy with an erection.

As a result, the quantity for everything was upped to two.

Abigail got wind of the pending order, and well, she will give everything a go, usually more than once.

She was sized for a harness too, and selected an above average sized penis to go with it. Hmm!

She obviously had plans, as a result of witnessing Julie and I having sex with the slaves, on numerous occasions.

That is how we ended up with the “three girls” walking around the house with erections. Grin.

You should have seen Monique's face light up when she saw her boy with an erection, once again.

Seeing her happy, made Timothy happy.

We would all soon be very happy. Big Grin.

We told the girls they were to wear their “penis” when in the home at all times, or at least as much as possible, to become accustomed to them.

If you've never had an erection to contend with, it can be an eye opening experience to wear a dildo in a harness; just like boobs can get in the way, so can erect penises.

Timothy was naturally protective of “his penis,” but Monique and Abigail were constantly hitting theirs against chairs, walls, and other people. It was rather amusing, unless you found yourself unexpectedly wrestling with a wayward penis.

Sleeping with an hard-on can be a problematic experience, or so I was told; we had required the girls to wear their harness and a dildo for a couple nights, just to learn what it was like.

We discontinued the “required” wearing after a couple weeks, but the girls seem to enjoy wearing them even after this, more often than was purely necessary. I believe, it is as women often do, they dressed for each other, and in this case their attire included an erect penis.

Timothy was likely making up for lost time, since his penis had been caged and locked up for several months. The girls were in competition with each other, and if Monique wouldn't have fallen over doing so, likely would have opted for a larger dildo, one even larger than Abigail's.

Early on in this new phase, I called Timothy over to me, in front of Monique, and told him how much I enjoyed seeing him hard, and started stroking his penis. I looked over at Monique and asked her, “What do you think of MY slave boy's penis.”

She only glowered at me, knowing my endless habit of toying with her.

I told Timothy to go show Abigail his erection, which he did. Abigail also fondled Timothy's penis, and complimented him on it.

Poor Monique. She doesn't play well with others, when it comes to Timothy, especially his penis.

I asked Monique if she would like to touch my slave boys penis, to which she replied with a very eager, “Yes.”

My response to her was, “Too bad for you he is MY slave boy, and his new penis belongs totally to me.”

Damn, she was pissed. She knows his penis truly belongs to her, she has the key to his organic penis, but nevertheless doesn't enjoy me challenging her ownership.

The Circle Jerk:

One afternoon, we told Timothy to teach the girls to jerk off.

We got some lube and towels, and Julie and I decided to join in the fun.

Soon there were five of us girl's jerking off in the living room; something I would never in a million years have imagined experiencing.

You should have seen Ethan's face when he walked in on this, and later Dad. They were both flabbergasted, and quickly found something to do elsewhere in the house. Too much competition for the men?

Dinner time came around, which brought this round of antics to an end.

We all washed our penis, or I should say, the slaves washed Abigail's, Julie's, and my penis, and we allowed them to wash their own penis, but not each other's. Monique was denied once again.

If Timothy has allowed Monique to play with his “penis” in private, I have no way of knowing, but they have been extremely strict with their adherence to the “no genital touching rule,” as far as their own relationship goes.

I don't know where they get the willpower, as they are amazingly chaste with each other, but then they have a regular outlet for their sexual energies, with a select few participants.

Abigail Learns How to Give a Blowjob:

While it wasn't necessary, we had the slaves demonstrate on Julie and I, how to give a proper blowjob, while Abigail observed; she had experienced numerous “lessons” previously.

We then had Monique give Abigail a blowjob. It was fun watching Monique tackle Abigail's rather large penis; it was a mouthful for her, to say the least.

We could see that Monique loved performing for Abigail, as much for her as she does for Julie, and Timothy.

We then allowed Abigail to remove her harness, and for Monique to lick her pussy. Abigail was already soaking wet, and it didn't take long for her experience orgasm.

Abigail then gave her first blow job, to Monique.

As had been the case with herself, a couple years prior with Cindy, Monique guided Abigail, telling her to take things slowly; to hold the shaft in her hands, while she used her mouth, lips, and tongue to stimulate the glans.

Abigail's first blowjob didn't last long, but was visually enjoyable for all.

Monique was quickly back between Abigail's thighs, resulting in another quick orgasm for Abigail.

I was caressing and stroking Timothy's “penis” the entire time. Yes, I had definitely missed my slave boy's erections.

We had run out of time so the slaves were put to bed wet and horny, after everyone washed up.

Julie later told me she found Abigail in bed “stroking her cock” with one hand and her clit with the other; Abigail is such a greedy girl.

A Sticky Situation:

We faced a rather sticky situation, when it came to the slaves and blowjobs. This wasn't the normal “sticky” situation that arises with blowjobs, but with the slave's mutual relationship, and their sexual relationship with Julie and I, and now Abigail.

Recall, neither slave has experienced receiving oral stimulation of their genitals. They have both performed fellatio on dildos, often times when worn by a woman, both have performed cunnilingus on Cindy, and Monique has performed cunnilingus on Abigail.

Timothy has consented to Monique having a girlfriend and a female sexual partner, as long as Monique's body belongs exclusively to him, in regard to sexual experiences.

She has given him her body willingly; he isn't being an overly possessive partner.

Monique and Abigail can kiss and make out, and cuddle, but Abigail can't touch or stimulate Monique's breasts, vulva, or anus.

Monique will press her entire body firmly against Abigail, clearly demonstrating her need, but otherwise is well behaved; she does the same with Timothy, especially now that his penis is caged.

There wasn't a problem when Monique received a blowjob from Abigail, because Monique doesn't see a penis as being a part of her normal identity or anatomy, but would be if we allowed Abigail to give Timothy a blowjob. (Monique likes to appear androgynous, but is otherwise a very feminine female, with a sleek boyish body.)

This was because Timothy's “penis” belongs to Monique, regardless of whether it is flesh and blood, or silicone. Monique doesn't see a difference, and visually there isn't much of one, as we chose a very realistic dildo for him.

We sat the slaves down to discuss this, and as expected Monique wasn't interested in sharing Timothy's “penis,” nor keen on the idea of watching him give Abigail a blowjob. She is definitely the more dominate and controlling of the two.

We asked if they wanted to give each other a blowjob, and both agreed it was too much like “the real thing” to experience prior to their marriage.

What is permitted sometimes depends on their mood, level of trust, and the potential sexual partner. As our slaves, Julie and I are permitted more sexual liberties than anyone else. Cindy had been their teacher, more so than a true sexual partner, and neither was physically sexually stimulated when they performed for her.

Several days after this discussion, after more sexual experiences with their strap-ons and Abigail, Monique surprised us and told us she would like to watch Timothy give Abigail a blowjob, but not for Abigail to give Timothy one.

We were all allowed to watch Timothy give Abigail a blow job, which we all found enjoyable. He was able to accommodate her large penis more easily than Monique.

As I have experienced first hand, he is very skilled; Cindy taught him well.

You could tell by Monique's body language it was a major internal struggle for her. She liked the idea of Abigail receiving a blowjob from Timothy, and seeing Timothy perform, but was clearly challenged by the idea of Timothy giving another woman sexual pleasure. The physical part was simulated, but the visual and mental aspects were all too real.

Julie sensed this emotional struggle, and pulled Monique into her arms, where Monique watched and pouted.

When Abigail was sufficiently aroused by watching Timothy suck her cock, she began removing her harness in preparation for getting her pussy licked. On seeing this, Monique quickly pushed Timothy aside, and went down on Abigail.

After several minutes of oral bliss, Abigail suddenly gave a sharp cry of pain. Monique quickly stood up, and said in a very clear voice, “Never forget, Timothy is MINE,” then stalked off to her bed, in Julie's room.

It was only a love bite, on her clitoris, but Abigail got the message.

Abigail was only exploring all the different forms of sex available to her, but Monique wanted to make her claim over Timothy clear in Abigail's mind, which she distinctly did.

In regard to Timothy, Abigail would always be treading on thin ice, when exploring sex with him; Monique's mood and tolerance seemed to change from day to day.

Abigail said she wasn't intending to receive oral stimulation from Timothy, but understood how Monique perceived that she did.

The Slaves are Rewarded:

Julie and I decided to reward the slaves with a good ass fucking; giving Monique a chance at having an anal orgasm, for making an effort at sharing Timothy with Abigail.

We started out in our usual slow manner, mostly teasing and allowing the slaves to receive pleasurable anal stimulation, first with our fingers, then our cocks.

The slaves were on their hands and knees, with us kneeling behind them, very slowly fucking them.

Abigail decided to join in while wearing her dildo in its harness. We weren't at all sure how this would play out.

She went first to Monique, and received oral stimulation for a few minutes, then moved to Timothy, and received the same.

This had an interesting affect on Monique. Her jealousy and anger actually enhanced her arousal, or perhaps merely resulted in her moving her body much more aggressively, and was soon moving towards a powerful anal orgasm.

She became a hyper-sexual dynamo, that fed on itself. She was making quite a bit of noise, like a wild animal.

Timothy pickup up on this energy, the best he could with his mouth full of Abigail's cock, and became increasingly aroused, and moved ever more aggressively too.

Or perhaps, Abigail became more aggressive as a result of watching Monique, and caused Timothy to respond in kind.

Monique and Timothy experienced orgasm in short order, which was enhanced by their intense mental arousal, and their ass being full of cock.

Monique's pussy was producing very viscous lubrication, that slowly dripped from her infibulated pussy.

Monique had no sooner slid off Julie's cock than Abigail grabbed her by the hair, laid back on the floor, and used Monique's mouth very aggressively.

When Monique was finally allowed to come up for air, she had a big grin on her face, so must have enjoyed the whole experience immensely.

Abigail was laying there panting, and obviously spent, and pleased.

The girls then kissed and made up.

This made me wonder, how much of what had been happening between them, in regard to jealousy over Timothy, was real and how much play? Hmm! Who is messing with who?

Timothy, was looking rather uncomfortable. His poor caged cock had been wanting to get big and hard, but couldn't, but nevertheless he had experienced another orgasm, without the benefit of anal stimulation and stretching, to help spread the sexual energy and muscular contractions around.

As a result, it was quite the painful orgasm for him; poor guy. Though he didn't complain in the least, especially when he saw how happy Monique was, as well as Abigail. He is such a good slave boy.

He collapsed beside Monique and Abigail; all of them pretty well consumed by the experience.

I Receive a Surprise:

Dad was out of the house, but Julie and I quickly got Ethan and headed for the playroom.

The problem was, Julie and I wanted, and needed, to get fucked immediately, in the ass.

Julie switched out my chastity belt, while out of habit, Ethan looked the other away. Ethan still has never seen my vulva, as odd as that may sound, as long as we have been married; something we have to look forward to in the future, maybe.

Julie looked at me and says, “I'm older, I'm going first,” and dropped to her knees and started sucking Ethan's cock.

Hmm, Monique wasn't the only one receiving lessons in sharing. It was now my turn.

Ethan clearly didn't need any foreplay, and was already rock hard.

I believe Julie was playing out a fantasy she had been having for some time, and was giving her first blowjob since she was a teenager.

I was too aroused, and surprised, to be jealous or angry, in the moment. I was like, WOW this is hot, and it was.

When I judged the timing correct, I handed Julie a condom, and some lube. Ethan was soon wrapped and lubricated.

I helped Julie up onto the fuck table, and slowly and gently lubricated her anus while Ethan looked on, slowly stroking his penis.

I then stepped aside and watched as Ethan's cock slipped into another woman's anus, for the first time. It was highly arousing, more so than I would have imagined.

I was bizarrely aroused, and my hand went instinctively to my clit but found only hard metal. Damn, Damn, Damn. It had been years since my hand had made that motion, and mistake.

All I could do was kiss Julie's mouth, while massaging her small, metal crowned, breasts. [She has pierced nipples with custom titanium nipple shields that prevent direct stimulation of her nipples.]

Julie and Ethan quickly drove each other to orgasm, while I could only drip with wetness, under my chastity belt.

Julie squirted during her anal orgasm; a much more common experience for her than me.

When she had caught her breath, Julie helped removed my corset, and began to play with my breasts and nipples, using her hands and mouth. This was another first for me, and her.

This had the desired affect on Ethan, and he was soon wiping his erection clean, with baby wipes; I don't believe he went soft post orgasm.

Ethan lubricated himself while Julie helped me up onto the table, and thoroughly lubricated my anus, stretching and stimulating it with considerable skill.

Ethan was soon fucking my ass while Julie alternated between kissing my lips, and sucking and licking my nipples. I was in sexual heaven.

This was no gentle love making, Ethan became very aggressive, giving me the intense stimulation I wanted and required, to experience an anal orgasm, and ejaculation.

He lowered his hips so his penis pressed upward, stimulating the front wall of my vagina, through the common wall of the rectum and vagina.

Ethan orgasmed moments after I began my own.

For me, the orgasm was painfully intense, taking my breath away; I didn't pass out, but almost. I could only groan in mind numbing pleasure, and squeeze Julie to my body.

When the three of us caught our breaths, we observed the slaves and Abigail watching from the doorway.

They clapped and cheered for us. We could only grin, feeling extremely naughty, and pleased.

Dad was sorry he had missed the whole experience, but knowing Julie had become very involved in Ethan's and my sex life, wasn't surprised Ethan received a blow job from Julie before he did. [Julie had been anal only during her relationship with Dad. An abusive relationship during her teens had turned her off to traditional sex.]

He wasn't totally happy about it, but knew Ethan and his penis were far less intimidating than he and his large sized penis.

With time, Julie would begin giving Dad blowjobs too, once she was comfortable doing so with Ethan, and me. Yea!

Julie and I started giving each other blowjobs, and Dad and Ethan enjoyed watching, and so did we.

Yes, I love having a girl suck my cock, it is such a turn on, even more so than with Timothy in full girl mode.

Abigail Gets Fucked:

All these penises, and anal fucking, had an obvious affect on Abigail.

One evening during dinner she blurted out, “I want to get fucked.”

Hmm, not exactly a Ladylike request. Devilish Grin!

What the shy girl desired to communicate was, she wanted to experience vaginal intercourse for the first time. The questions were, “With whom?” and “With what?”

Monique had explored Abigail's vagina with a finger or two during cunnilingus, but otherwise Abigail was a vaginal virgin.

Ethan and Timothy were clearly out as potential male partners, having never fucked me or Monique vaginally.

That left Dad, if she wanted an organic penis to do the honors, but they were practically strangers, even if they had shared a bed at times, when Julie slept with Dad, and she tagged along.

I declined, as much as I would like to have, but it didn't seem right, as a vaginal virgin myself; I believe I would be cheating on Ethan.

I mean, if I don't allow Ethan to fuck my vagina, would it be appropriate for me to fuck another woman's vagina?

Plus, Abigail has a stronger and closer relationship with Julie (and Monique) than I.

Julie declined, as she still isn't comfortable with vaginal sex; she has no intention of removing her infibulation rings anytime soon. She doesn't see a need too.

This left Monique, as the only potential female partner.

Timothy had given his consent to Monique's and Abigail's relationship, but nevertheless we told him to give it further thought, over the coming week.

Dad would be the backup person, if things didn't work out with Monique.

Abigail was asked to plan out the event, if it included Monique, Dad, or a partner from outside the household. We didn't object to Abigail seeking out partners outside the family, but her shyness tended to prevent this.

It would be a significant experience for Abigail and Monique, especially if Monique was her partner, when she was in boi mode, as when they met in school, and first had sex.

I suggested this to Abigail, and she agreed, and decided a straight forward boi makes love to girl scenario would best fulfill her expectations.

After all, Monique was the one who pursued Abigail, and introduce her to the family and our lifestyle.

Emotionally, it was likely to be a momentous experience for Abigail and Monique, and as a result Timothy.

Timothy gave his consent for the event, while acknowledging its emotional significance for him. His “significant other” was going to have “sex” with another person before they experienced “sex” together.

We all knew we would have to sort out the emotional aspects that arose, when the time came, if there were any problems.

Luckily, Abigail and Timothy get a long very well, almost too well, as the experience related above shows.

Julie's and Abigail's bed was chosen as the place, so the couple could snuggle and cuddle afterwards, and Timothy could snuggle up beside Monique for the night; an advantage of having his penis in a chastity cage.

On the chosen Saturday evening, the family sat down for a very nice dinner prepared by Julie, with several of us having helped out.

We went with a Tuscany theme, creating romantic soft lighting throughout the house, and Italian instrumental music playing in the background. Italian food, fresh flowers, and candles were on the table.

We bought Abigail a beautiful white flowing full length dress, that revealed plenty of cleavage, with very sexy matching floral print thong and bra underneath. She looked very much the bride, a blushing bride that is.

Monique was looking quite handsome, with her hair slicked back, and wearing a simple men's white dress-shirt, and tight black jeans.

We bought Monique a special present for the evening, and presented it to her when she was getting dressed. It was a packer style dildo that fits into a special harness, which resulted in a realistic penis shaped bulge in her tight jeans.

Not much was said during dinner, nor was much eaten, after all the work that went into preparing it; at least we wouldn't have to cook dinner on Sunday.

Abigail and Monique often looked into each other's eyes, and blushed, like a bride and groom about to begin their honeymoon, knowing everyone knew what they were about to do together, for the first time.

With dinner over, we left the table as is, and moved to the living room. There, I suggested to Abigail and Monique that they dance to the music, and make out.

The family found seats on the perimeter of the room, in the shadows.

Monique whispered something to Abigail, and Abigail's hand slid down between Monique's legs and discovered her penis. Abigail proceeded to spend a lot of time exploring and caressing her discovery, and as I would later learn, Monique and Abigail got super wet as a result.

Monique slid Abigail's dress off, and began exploring and caressing all her exposed skin, just like during their first time together.

What followed was very similar to that first time, without the full body massage, but with cunnilingus and orgasm, for Abigail.

While Abigail was catching her breath post orgasm, Monique called Timothy over and told him to get her harness and dildo, from Julie's bedroom. There was a change of plans, she was going to fuck Abigail where they were.

Timothy returned, assisted Monique with undressing, and helped with putting her harness on, ensuring her penis was securely in place. Timothy was acting the part of Maid of Honor, even dressing the part, intentional or otherwise.

Timothy gave some lubricant to Monique, and she proceeded to lubricate and stroke her cock in front of Abigail, while Abigail caressed her pussy and clit.

When they were both highly aroused, Monique had Abigail get on her hands and knees, and positioned herself behind her, at her buttocks.

Monique instructed Abigail to guide Monique's penis into her vagina, pushing back until her vagina had engulfed Monique's full length.

Abigail let out a loud moan as the dildo passed through her hymen, causing a small tear, and a minor amount of bleeding, which wouldn't become evident until they arose in the morning, in the full light of day.

When Abigail was relaxed, and the initial pain had subsided, she told Monique to fuck her, slowly.

While Monique moved her hips back and forth slowly, Abigail reached down between her legs and caressed her clitoris, while repeating over and over again, “Fuck me, Fuck me,” which Monique very willingly did.

This continued for several minutes, until Abigail experienced another orgasm.

They separated, and Abigail slid to the floor, with Monique coming to rest along her side and back. We covered them with a sheet, and let them rest.

Everyone else quietly took care of the dinner table, before returning to the living room.

We helped Monique stand up, removed her harness, and Dad carried her into Julie's room. Dad returned for Abigail, and place her beside Monique. Timothy undressed and laid down beside Monique, and we pulled the bed linen over them.

We turned the lights off, and went to the playroom for a little fucking of our own.

 

Amy and Julie's Slave Academy Part 6

Copyright KinkyScribe 2023


Monique Begin's Packing:

It wasn't our intention but Monique began to wear her packy style dildo to her classes; recall, the slaves pick out their own cloths to wear during the day, and we don't object unless they, i.e. Timothy, chooses something overly revealing.

Timothy would attend class wearing only his chastity cage and butt plug, if we let him, as he knows his female classmates are intrigued by his chaste lifestyle, feel safe around him, and love to flirt with and tease him, knowing he can't act on any sexual feelings they may arouse in him.

Timothy loves the attention, even if it causes him a painful erection, though his body appears to be learning not to attempt that which is no longer possible. Monique, on the other hand, would like to literally keep him on a leash at all times, which she typically does, when circumstances permit; at BDSM orientated events.

When asked why she wore her packy to class, she told us, at first she did it on a whim, to secretly wear a dildo to class, but then discovered she enjoys momentarily cupping and touching “her penis” while sitting in class, especially when the professors are being particularly boring; if the girl graduates from college it will be a miracle.

Her vulva may be locked up, but she has genitals she can touch, once again; i.e. the packy.

She says she doesn't want to be a boy, just likes masquerading as one, at times. When she is in girl mode, she dresses in competition with Timothy, and people assume they are attractive twin girls.

She says she has seen a couple girl's glancing curiously at her new bulge. Oh dear, I wonder if she will be bringing home a new playmate?

Though to be honest, our lives and house are already complicated enough without new sexual partners.

Some days she wears a bra and her packy dildo, to play at being a hermaphrodite, male and female. Maybe we should get her a Miracle Bra, to help her look a little more busty?

Without a visible bra under her top, she passes easily as a teenage boy, which doesn't bother her in the least.

We would have to get at least two Miracle Bras, as Timothy would want to wear one too; you know how competitive girls are.

Timothy likes to dress as feminine as possible, lacy dresses and underwear, and discrete gold jewelry, i.e. a necklace and bracelets, and conservative makeup. Monique and Timothy do each others fingernails and toenails, though hers aren't usually as noticeably done.

When his male classmates don't realize he is actually a boy, he has to break the news to them gently, though his female friends usually clue the interested boys in, early on.

Some boys are still interested until the girls point out Timothy's “engagement ring,” which is a traditional gold wedding band. If that doesn't work, the girls tell the interested boy that Timothy's wife is extremely jealous, and has threatened to castrate any boy who makes a move on “her girl.”

So far, that has worked, and Monique hasn't had to become personally involved; she is quite the little terror when she wants to be, or her emotions get the better of her.

Abigail Learns Anal:

It wasn't a surprise when Abigail indicated she wanted to explore anal sex, given that everyone in the house, but her, was experiencing it.

Monique's eyes lit up on hearing this news, but Julie squelched that fire immediately, saying she would do the honors. Monique could only pout, which she does rather well, and often.

As usual, Abigail didn't object, as long as her expectations are being met by someone.

Abigail and Monique are dating cohabiting females, but Monique's submissive relationship with Julie adds some interesting characteristics to their relationship. Namely, Julie can use Abigail to torment Monique when she wants. Abigail doesn't object, and at times finds it appealing and rewarding.

Julie chose to torture Monique by “teaching” Abigail about anal sex and pleasure in front of her.

She had Monique put on her harness and realistic dildo, giving her an erect penis, rather than her packy, and get some lube and a towel.

Julie sat on a low padded stool, had Abigail stand sideways in front of her, kneel down, then place her chest on the floor. This presented her pussy and anus for all to see, when they were positioned behind her.

She then had Monique sit cross-legged facing Abigail's ass, on the towel. Monique was close enough to Abigail that Julie could reach both of them with her hands, and Monique had an up close view of Abigail's pussy and ass.

Julie instructed Monique to lubricate and slowly stroke her cock, as Timothy had taught her.

Julie says, “Monique, doesn't Abigail have a pretty pussy?” while running her fingertip along the length of her outer labia.

Monique: “Yes, Mistress.”

Julie: “She doesn't have infibulation barbells or rings, which means she can fuck anyone she wants, including Timothy.”

No response from Monique.

Julie: “Isn't this true, Monique?”

Monique: “Yes, Mistress.”

Julie: “Why have you stopped stroking your cock Monique, I haven't given you permission to stop. You have earned yourself a punishment.”

Monique: “Yes, Mistress. Thank you, Mistress.”

Julie's fingers slip into Abigail's vulva and come out wet with vaginal lubrication.

Julie: “Look at how wet Abigail has become at the idea of fucking Timothy. Lean forward and lick my fingers clean.”

Monique did as instructed, but clearly wasn't happy with Julie's train of thought. Her hand was barely moving on her cock, because she was so distracted by Julie's comments.

Julie: “Monique, does Abigail's pussy taste good?”

Monique: “Yes Mistress.”

Julie's fingers slid back into Abigail's vulva, then into her vagina, causing Abigail to moan with pleasure. Julie slowly finger fucked Abigail for a couple minutes, to increase her level of arousal even further.

Julie presented her fingers to Monique to lick and suck clean once again.

Julie: “Monique, doesn't Abigail have a beautiful anus, nice and tight?”

Monique: “Yes, Mistress.”

Julie's finger's slid into Abigail's vagina once again, getting them wet with vaginal lubrication, then encircled Abigail's anus, coating it with wetness.

Julie proceeded to very slowly caress Abigail's anus, eliciting several moans of pleasure from her.

Julie: “Monique, squirt some lube on my fingers.”

Monique: “Yes, Mistress.”

After Monique had done as instructed, Julie applied a thick coat of lubricant to Abigail's anus.

Julie caressed Abigail's anus with the pad of her index finger, pressing lightly against her anal ring. The flat pad of her finger presses on the anal muscles, rather than the tip of her finger pressing into her rectum. Her finger went around and around her anus, stimulating the sensitive nerve endings.

This continued for several minutes, causing Abigail to repeatedly sigh with pleasure, and to eagerly press back against Julie's finger, while wiggling her ass invitingly. She was clearly indicating her desire for more.

Julie continued to press inward with the pad of her finger, gradually stretching the anal muscles.

Julie: “Monique, your cock is looking a little dry, put more lubricant on it.”

Monique: “Yes, Mistress.”

When Julie senses that Abigail's anus has become accustomed to her touch, and is relaxed, she allows her finger to slowly enter into her rectum, producing a loud moan of pleasure from her, and Monique.

Monique is stroking her cock very aggressively at this point, out of sexual frustration, and eagerness for things to progress further. She is likely pressing the base of the dildo and harness against her pubic mound, placing indirect pressure on her clitoris, which is likely throbbing with need.

Julie very slowly moves her finger in and out of Abigail's anus.

Julie: “Monique, look at how Abigail's pussy is leaking wetness. Would you like me to have Timothy come fuck her?”

Monique: “No, Mistress.”

Julie: “Are you telling your Mistress NO?”

Monique: “Yes, Mistress.”

Julie: “What happens to slave girls when they tell their Mistress no?”

Monique: “They are punished, Mistress.”

Julie: “Go get my paddle.”

Monique: “Yes, Mistress.”

While Monique is getting the paddle, Julie continues to slowly finger fuck Abigail's anus, much to her delight.

When Monique returns, Julie takes the paddle and tells her to sit back down, and to continue to stroke her cock.

With her finger inside Abigail's anus, Julie presses outward, as in sideways. First toward the 3 o'clock position, then 4 o'clock, then 5 o'clock, etc. This further stretches and relaxes Abigail's anus.

Soon two fingers are in Abigail's anus, moving slowly in and out, producing more moans, from both girls.

Julie has Monique lubricate a small jeweled stainless steel butt plug with her mouth and tongue.

Julie takes the lubricated plug from Monique, and presses the tip of the plug against Abigail's anus, and slowly and gently presses it in a little ways, then allows it to slip out, as the anal muscles contract and naturally push it out. She continues pressing in, then allows it to slide out, until the plug ultimately slips fully in, causing another loud moan of pleasure from Abigail.

Julie: “Monique, look at how wet Abigail is! Abigail, would you like to get fucked?”

Abigail: “Yes, Mistress.”

Abigail isn't Julie's slave, but Julie's interactions with Monique sometimes influences her behavior nevertheless, and she assumes the role of a slave girl too.

Julie, “Monique, who here has a hard cock ready to fuck Abigail?”

Monique, “Your slave girl, Mistress.”

Julie, “Well okay, you definitely look hard and ready. Fuck her good, or you will have earned a third punishment.”

Monique positions herself behind Abigail, and slips her cock into Abigail's vagina, and proceeds to fuck her slowly, while Abigail begins to caress her engorged clitoris to a powerful orgasm, enhanced by the preceding anal stimulation, and the presence of the butt plug in her ass.

After Abigail has an orgasm, when Monique has withdrawn her cock from Abigail's vagina, Julie tells Monique to face away from her, and to bend over and touch her toes. Julie then examines Monique's outer labia and genital cleft and finds it very wet.

Julie: “Monique, you are very very wet, are you horny?”

Monique: “Yes, Mistress.”

Julie: “Well, if you had been a good slave girl I would fuck you in the ass, but since you have earned two punishments, you don't get to cum.”

Julie has Monique lay over her knees, her erect penis making this a bit awkward at first, and gives her ten firm strokes with the paddle.

Then to Monique's great surprise and displeasure, Julie has Abigail give her ten additional strokes, while bent over Abigail's knees.

Monique is told this is because her second punishment was the result of not allowing Timothy to fuck Abigail.

When the second punishment is over, Julie asks Monique, “Are you still horny Monique.”

Monique: “No, Mistress.”

If she was still sexually aroused, she knew better than to admit it, as if she was, Julie would likely spank her until she was to exhausted to be aroused or horny.

Julie, “Good, it is time you girls got to bed.”

Julie helped the girls get cleaned up, and into bed; one in her bed, the other at the foot of it.

This is the first night Abigail will spend sleeping wearing a butt plug.

Timothy had been doing school work out on the back patio, allowing the girls to play alone for a change. With his penis in a chastity cage, he is discovering it isn't wise to expose himself to unnecessary sexual stimulation.

Julie went to spent the night with Dad, as all the play with Monique and Abigail had made her extremely horny. Dad gave her a good anal fucking, allowing her to orgasm and release her sexual energy.

Julie Fucks Abigail's Ass:

When Abigail was well accustomed to anal stimulation, and wearing a medium sized butt plug at night, Julie decided she was ready to get fucked in the ass.

Abigail elected to make this another family event, but with no preliminary activities. It would be straight anal sex and fucking.

Julie stimulated and lubricated Abigail's anus with her fingers, as described above, then slowly pressed a medium sized butt plug into her anus.

She then had Monique help her into her harness and dildo, then suck her cock for several minutes, before applying lubricant.

Julie had Abigail get on her hands and knees before her, while positioned on a low bench, allowing Julie to stand behind her.

She gently removed the butt plug from Abigail's anus, handed it to Monique, then slowly pressed her cock into Abigail's anus, causing Abigail to moan loudly with pleasure.

Julie then instructed Monique to slowly stimulate Abigail's clitoris with her lubricated fingers. She proceeded to slowly fuck Abigail to two strong orgasms, while Monique caressed her clitoris.

We would learn Abigail orgasms rather quickly, when fucked in the ass, especially when her clit is also stimulated.

While this was going on, I slowly massaged and milked Timothy prostate, so he could get some relief, but not orgasm. I was kind enough to provide plenty of anal stimulation with my fingers, to help compensate for all the sexual pleasure the girls were experiencing together.

Monique wasn't provided with any sexual stimulation, not intentionally, but because the night was dedicated to Abigail's pleasure. She went to bed wet and horny.

When Monique, Abigail, and Timothy were cleaned up and ready for bed, we put them in Julie's bed, and Dad, Ethan, Julie, and I headed to the playroom for some pleasure of our own.

Julie and I took turns sucking Dad's and Ethan's cock, and each others; we girls often wear our cocks too, during our sex play with Dad and Ethan, as our vulvas are inaccessible. We then turned tail up so Dad could fuck Julie, and Ethan could fuck me, in the ass of course. The guys most often cum, and often times we girls too.

Julie and I enjoy anal fucking even if we don't always orgasm, because it feels wonderful.

Updated Sleeping Arrangements:

As many family members are exploring sex together, yet with three of them being full time college students, our sleeping arrangements are semi-fluid throughout the week.

School nights, the slaves are required to be in bed by 10 pm, unless something special is going on, and they sleep at the foot of their Mistress' bed, i.e. Monique with Julie, and Timothy with Ethan and I.

Abigail generally sleeps with Julie on school nights, but as with the slaves, is expected to be in bed at 10 PM, out of respect for the slaves, plus her living in the house is dependent on her having good grades too. It isn't all fun and games, and unlimited sex, for her either.

Friday and Saturday nights, the slaves and Abigail usually sleep in Julie's bed, and Julie either joins Ethan and I, or Dad.

If Dad and Julie are in the mood for sex, Abigail sleeps in Julie's bed alone, and generally stays there, as far as I know. It would be awkward for her to slip into bed with a couple shortly after they have experienced sex.

If Dad and Julie have had sex in one of the “playrooms,” then they may pick up Abigail on the way to Dad's bed, assuming she is still awake; Abigail doesn't like sleeping alone, or being alone at night, and this is initially why she moved in with the family.

Julie and I have spoken to Abigail and requested that she respect the slave's “marriage,” and the limit's their chastity and relationship place on their sexual interactions with others. When the three of them are in bed together, it is meant as an opportunity for the three of them to experience physical intimacy, not sex.

They aren't forbidden sex, but generally speaking, it is inconsistent with the slave's chaste relationship, and their relationship with Julie and I, as our sex slaves.

We don't spy on them when they are Julie's room, and they are allowed to close the door to remove external distractions, though typically the door is open if there are no guests in the house.

Usually, the slaves only experience sex with Julie and I sometime between Friday evening and Sunday afternoon, school work and social events permitting.

Monique and Abigail “date,” and sometimes Timothy tags along, and the slaves are permitted and encouraged to date and socialize too. School work and curfew permitting, they can date during the work week too. All their close friends know they are a threesome.

Julie and I try to allow the slaves to experience sexual release at least once a week, if the stars are in an appropriate alignment, and they aren't being punished.

Abigail's Clitoral Enhancements:

On learning the details of Monique's modified clitoris, though now out of sight and touch, Abigail expressed a desire for the same. That is to augment her clitoris to allow for the piercing of her clitoral glans, for the insertion of a gold barbell.

We had plenty of 10% DHT cream left over from Monique's short treatment, and Julie began to apply a small dab each night to Abigail's clit, when the girls went to bed.

Abigail chose to see how large her clitoris could become, so the cream was applied for a month, then a month was skipped, then applied for another month, over the period of fives months.

After that, the cream is applied once a week to help maintain its sensitivity and increased blood engorgement.

Soon after the application of the cream began, she reported her clitoris was beginning to tingle at times, and became increasing sensitive, and visibly enlarged. She had no trouble with orgasms before, but was now even more sensitive and orgasmic.

Monique probably isn't the only one not focused on school work during class. Sigh.

Abigail soon found direct clitoral stimulation, applied to the glans, too intense and painful, and had to indirectly stimulate it through the hood, or by massaging her out labia and pubic mound.

Julie reported seeing her slowly humping a pillow on several occasions, when she joined her in bed; so much for Abigail getting a full night's sleep. Sigh, horny coeds.

She was even more orgasmic during anal and vaginal intercourse; Monique fucks her vagina and Julie her ass, but not at the same time, at least not yet. Hmm, there is something to plan for.

Her increased orgasmic potential during intercourse may be the result of her being more sexually aroused throughout the day, as a consequence of her clitoris being more sensitive, and larger and more exposed, to stimulation during her daily activities.

Abigail's clitoral glans became a good three-eighths of an inch in diameter, and her entire clitoris, while still only about an inch in length, is considerably increased in thickness. It is now large enough that you can grasp it with two fingers, and stroke it like a small penis, which Monique enjoys doing, but not as much as Abigail enjoys experiencing.

Six months after the enlargement process began, and a month's break in the application of the DHT cream, Abigail was taken to Joan for the piercing of her clitoral glans.

Only Julie, Monique, and Abigail went to the appointment, after regular business hours.

Abigail was only permitted an over-the-counter pain reliever to help lessen the forthcoming pain, a tiny bit.

Abigail held the hands of Julie and Monique, while Joan quickly pressed the razor sharp needle through her clitoral glans.

They said she let out a short sharp cry of pain, as the needle passed rapidly through her clitoris. She later told us she found the most painful part to be the insertion of the 12 gauge barbell, which caused her to clench her teeth and whipper in pain, as it took much longer than the actual piercing.

After a month of no vulvar stimulation, well, if she was a good girl, which is unlikely, she was fully healed, and back in action.

During the healing process, she wore her butt plug all the time, like the slaves, and was fucked in the ass once a week by Julie, which always resulted on orgasm, without the need for additional stimulation.

She is orgasmic enough during anal sex that she doesn't require direct clitoral or vulvar stimulation to experience orgasm.

We told her we might have her pierced for infibulation rings or barbells, like Julie and Monique, but she wasn't overly excited with the idea. Her large clitoris and inner labia would make this more challenging than it was for the other two.

Abigail would be a better candidate for a chastity belt, but with her pubic hair and regular menstrual periods, it would most likely have to remove weekly, if not daily, for hygienic reasons.

At this point, we are allowing her time to consider her options, which includes doing nothing new; she is perfectly free to do what she wants.

Monique, on the other hand, isn't happy with the idea of Abigail having the only vulva in the household that allows for easy sexual stimulation, and vaginal intercourse.

We have agreed Abigail's vulva and vagina belong to Monique, and Monique would like to have the only key to that pussy.

At present, there is nothing to stop Timothy from fucking Abigail, and Monique is all to aware of this fact, and Abigail loves to tease Timothy, in part because it gets Monique aroused, which makes for some aggressive sex between the two girls, with Timothy looking on, if he is in the mood to be sexually tormented; everything has its price.

Ethan, Julie, and I:

My and Ethan's sex life might be considered rather boring, or at least very routine, except that Julie is more active with us than ever before.

Our sex life primarily consists of me sucking Ethan's cock as foreplay, or the main event, and me fucking his ass, while Julie strokes and/or orally stimulates his penis.

I generally don't desire orgasm, or feel a need to change out of my thong style chastity belt to experience anal stimulation and intercourse.

Julie and I are more sexually active with each other than ever before, even though we are more straight than bisexual, if you want to apply labels. As with the other female family members, traditional stereotypes don't apply accurately to us.

Julie and I like each other as friends, enjoy each other's company, and find each other physically aesthetically attractive, but our primary physical sexual attraction is for Ethan and Dad, i.e. males.

Julie and I like to kiss and make out, and to play with each other's breasts, and my nipples, because we find it feels good, and enjoy the softness of our mouths and female bodies.

Her nipples and areola are still capped by titanium nipple shields that prevent their stimulation, and she doesn't desire to remove them, as she is rather attached to the way her small breasts look with them.

Ethan enjoys watching us play, and Dad, when we play as a foursome; Dad and I don't have anal intercourse, I only give him blow jobs. I also don't make out with him, only Julie does; Dad and I only hug and kiss in a traditional father/daughter way.

Sometimes, Ethan only gets to watch and masturbate, if Julie and I aren't in the mood to play with him, or time for play is limited.

We girls sometimes put on our strap-on dildos and perform fellatio on each other, which we both enjoy visually, and experiencing orally, then take turns fucking Ethan's ass, while the other stimulates his penis with our hands and/or mouth.

I will sometimes fuck Julie's ass if she is in the mood, and very rarely, when I'm wearing the appropriate style chastity belt, she will fuck my ass. Neither Julie or I desire orgasm as often as Ethan.

Julie and I have jokingly threatened to pierce Ethan's penis, and put it in a chastity cage, as I have done with Timothy, which he understandably doesn't want to do.

Lucky for him, my only form of regular sexual stimulation, involving flesh and blood genitals, is performing fellatio on him, and it would adversely affect me, and Julie, more than him. I love the feel of his hard pulsing cock in my hands and mouth, especially when he is ejaculating, as a result of my efforts.

Putting his penis in a simpler form of chastity, say a CB-6000, is an option, and would help ensure he isn't masturbating, when he isn't permitted to.

All the family members receive plenty of mental sexual stimulation, as a result of our mutual sexual relationships, so that we don't desire much in the way of new activities to spice up our sex life. Our mutual sexual energy tends to feed on one another, especially with the sexual antics of the slaves and Abigail.

When the frequent sex parties permit, Ethan, Julie, and I will play and fuck in one of the play rooms, then crash in Ethan and my bedroom; the slaves being in Julie's bed with Abigail.

Bondage and corporal punishment sometimes play a roll in our sex lives, with Julie and I submissive to Dad and Ethan, but all the activities with the slave's and Abigail's peers limit our public play time.

We sometimes travel, to sex parties and conventions, to experience public sex, but generally only play, in one way or another, with the seven family members, directly or indirectly.

Julie & Abigail:

Given the amount of time Julie and Abigail spend together, either having anal sex, or with Julie witnessing Abigail and Monique having sex, it isn't surprising that they are growing closer together, sexually and emotionally.

Originally, Monique was Abigail's only sex partner, and Abigail came to Julie for emotional support, and platonic intimacy, primarily at night.

Now that Julie is actively having sex with Abigail, they are starting to explore more sexual activities together, at least the “making out” type, since Monique is off limits to Abigail much of the week.

Monique though is equally jealous with Abigail as with Timothy, when it comes to sex, certain types of sex that is. Timothy's penis belongs to solely Monique, and Abigail's vulva and vagina belong to her as well, at least to date, in practice.

Julie expressed a desire to have full access to Abigail sexually. She really wanted to perform cunnilingus, for the first time, and Abigail was more than willing to allow her to.

Monique, on the other hand, made it clear she isn't willing to share Abigail's pussy, more out of jealousy than principle. We are honoring her wishes, as Abigail was initially solely Monique's “girlfriend.”

My pussy is locked up, and I have no desire for genital or vaginal sex, so I'm not an option, for Julie to perform cunnilingus. Monique's pussy is not only infibulated, but also belongs to Timothy.

That is how we ended up inviting Cindy over for a little instructional cunnilingus.

The All Girl Orgy:

For Julie's initiation to pussy licking, we decided to have only those with vulva's attend, though typically we have treated Timothy as “one of the girls.”

Julie had seen Cindy in action several times before, with myself, and then the slaves, so didn't need further instruction. It was more a matter of Cindy being someone she knew well enough to go south of the border on, for the first time.

On the arranged evening, in the living room, Julie and Cindy started out kissing and making out, then Julie slowly worked her way down Cindy's body to her vulva, and began to lick and suck her pussy in all the right ways.

Nevertheless, Cindy still provided guidance and encouragement, verbally and with her hands; she is very comfortable giving instructions, and gets off on it.

Abigail became very aroused watching this, pointed at her vulva, and Monique was soon between her thighs demonstrating everything Cindy had taught her.

When Cindy and Abigail each had had an orgasm, Cindy called Monique over and “tested” her to see if she had lost any of her oral skills; she hadn't.

After Cindy had a second orgasm, she surprised me by giving me the eye and pointing at her pussy, and I was quickly licking her pussy for the first time in years. Thankfully, I hadn't forgotten how best to please her. I'm sure if I hadn't performed adequately, she would have reddened my ass quite severely.

When I was allowed up for air, Monique was back between Abigail's thighs.

I said, “I need to get fucked,” and Julie quickly went with me to the bedroom to change out my chastity belt, and we rejoined the other girls in the living room.

The other girls had each gotten their dildos and harnesses on, and were sporting an erection. Julie then got her harness and dildo on, rather quickly, not wanting to miss out in the action.

I was then ganged banged in the ass, one at a time, by Julie, Cindy, Abigail, and even Monique. They were slow and gentle, and only did it for a short time each, until Cindy fucked me last, hard and fast, allowing me to have an anal G-Spot orgasm.

The other girls, while keeping their cocks on, took turns fucking each other, at least within limits of their mutual ability and relationships. That is, Julie fucked Abigail's ass, then Monique fucked Abigail's pussy, while Abigail stroked her enlarged and pierced clitoris to multiple orgasms.

I put my dildo and harness on and fucked Julie in the ass until she experienced orgasm, while she licked Cindy's pussy again.

We girls fucked ourselves to exhaustion, and to the point of sore nether regions, into the late evening hours.

We then consumed all the hot water getting ready for bed. We made Ethan and Timothy take the slave's sleeping mattresses to the living-room for the remainder of the night, while Julie, Abigail, and Monique got into Julie's bed, and Cindy joined me in mine, for a little post sex snuggling and cuddling.

The following night, I put Timothy through his paces, first with him orally stimulating my cock, then by stimulating him anally, permitting him orgasm and ejaculation. I went slow, providing him with plenty of pleasure prior to orgasm, to help compensate for missing out on the prior evening.

We then instructed the slaves and Abigail to take turns giving each other a full body massage, to help ensure they all get plenty of physical stimulation, not just sexual stimulation.

Later, Julie and I entertained Dad and Ethan orally, and then Dad fucked Julie's ass, but mine was to sore for any additional stimulation. While Dad fucked Julie's ass, I fucked Ethan in the ass, until he was satisfied, and had an orgasm.

Julie slept with Dad that night, and Ethan and I slept in our bed. The slaves and Abigail were in Julie's bed.

Not Always Smooth Sailing:

Having seven people living under one roof isn't without its challenges.

Three of us have full time jobs, and three are full time college students. After our daily responsibilities are fulfilled outside the house, we often times don't have energy remaining for our domestic and sexual responsibilities. Throw in regular sex parties, and little free time remains, at least during weekdays. Like with many, we like to rest up on the weekends, while also getting our sexual quotas fulfilled.

Julie is unofficially responsible for the cooking, cleaning, and laundry, as part of her roles as a domestic servant, and sexual submissive to Dad. Initially, there was only Dad and her, then I joined the household. Back then, she had the time and energy to prepare all our food, clean the house, and do our laundry, with me helping out, as her and Dad's submissive (virgin) slave girl.

With four additional people in the house, everyone, except Dad, has to help out, and is assigned weekly responsibilities, which Julie does on a rotating basis.

Dad helps out a little, but everyone is basically submissive to his expectations and wishes, as it is his money and house that makes this all possible.

Julie and I are his official slave girls, so naturally everyone we are in a relationship with falls into the same category, in practice, though not officially. (Yes, Ethan and I are married, but I have never stopped being Dad's slave girl, and while Ethan isn't my slave, he is mostly submissive to me in the bedroom.)

Abigail, who wasn't initially submissive to anyone, except perhaps her own libido, and Monique, naturally assumed a submissive posture around Dad, likely as a result of his very dominate persona, and the slaves mimicking of Julie and my behavior; it is more our attitude towards Dad than our actions, and everyone tends to call him “Dad” these days.

Ethan is only submissive to me in the bedroom, then only slightly. If I require “behavior modification,” he will very rarely redden my ass with his hand or a paddle, but is more likely to suggest to Dad that I'm misbehaving; Dad will whip me.

Things aren't as simple in practice as desired, with three college students who go through periods of high stress and time consuming study and testing. As well as periods of laziness, which are addressed with corporal punishment, but not until after assigned tasks have been neglected.

Abigail falls into this category, as well as the slaves, though she isn't formally a submissive. She has a choice, accept her punishments, as the slaves do, or leave the house. She has only one real option.

She isn't abused, but appropriate motivation is provided. Julie usually punishes her, unless she runs afoul of Dad, which she has learned is a very unwise thing to do; he isn't as sympathetic or forgiving as Julie or I, even as stern as we are with her.

Having four females and only three male housemates creates a bit of an imbalance as well, with there being more estrogen than testosterone being present. Ethan and Timothy taking up much of the weight of that imbalance, as Dad has zero tolerance for our feminine antics.

We girls are higher maintenance, typically make bigger messes, and dirty more cloths, or at least wear more cloths; Timothy being a slight exception. Though he is a “girl” most of the time, he isn't high in maintenance. All he typically wears for clothing is a thong, tiny (training) bra, and a flimsy dress.

We four women expect much more TLC than the boys, which we receive mainly through regular full body massage, from multiple partners, and someone to snuggle with at night, or when ever we are in the mood. This is the benefit of having slaves at your beck and call; though there are limits defined by the slaves academic responsibilities.

Three of us women have normal menstrual cycles that have synced; my hormones are constantly regulated by hormonal birth control pills. This means emotions tend to be at odds at about the same time, with sexual desire also ebbing and surging to different levels, yet in synchronicity. This not only challenges us, but also the men.

Timothy has to deal with three menstruating women at the same time, which isn't a task I envy, but he has become quite proficient in his required tasks. Ethan, and Dad to a lesser degree, have to deal with the emotional and sexual consequences.

Dad still reddens Julie's and my ass and thighs when we get to be to much, or we intentionally provoke him!

When Monique and Abigail become to much for Timothy, on top of pressures from school, he has cried on my shoulder a few times, and on occasion I have let him sleep with Ethan and I; Julie has done the same with Monique and Abigail, when Monique needs to be physically comforted by someone on a weeknight.

Jealousy has become more pervasive and complex over time. It mainly stems from Abigail's presence in the house, but isn't of her doing, not intentionally.

She hasn't expressed it, but she likely wants and needs a boyfriend, but that would likely cause the situation to reach a boiling point, as she would still be Monique's girlfriend, and Monique's jealousy concerning Timothy and Abigail would remain, while making the family dynamics more complex.

Julie and I have discussed having Abigail spend nights with Dad, but again that wouldn't solve the core problem.

While it wasn't planned as such, Julie having sex with Abigail helps address some of the issue, by introducing a new sexual partner into Abigail's life, without adding a new person to the household dynamics. It forces Monique to share Abigail, as the presence of a boyfriend would also do.

If Timothy and Monique weren't chaste and engaged, but married and fucking, then Monique would possibly be okay with Abigail and Timothy having sex. The thing is, Monique wants and expects to be Timothy's first when it comes to penile/vaginal sex, and receiving oral penile stimulation.

With Timothy in constant interaction with Abigail, who is physically able to have all forms of sex, Monique is understandably always a little, sometime greatly, concerned he will be tempted to stray, especially given she can't and doesn't want to, until they formally marry, after graduation.

We have discussed moving the wedding up, but neither girl wants to risk becoming pregnant while still in college, nor want to use hormonal birth control, which isn't always 100% effective pregnancy anyways.

Timothy and Abigail get along well, and Abigail likes to tease Timothy, playfully, but this gets Monique's emotions boiling, especially if school or hormones already have her edgy. While Monique and Abigail don't physically fight, they do get on each other's nerves, and yell at each other, over seemingly unrelated issues.

This is when Timothy has to seek me out for emotional support, because you don't want to get between those two girl when they are in their adversarial moods. If it doesn't blow over by bedtime, the girls may find their bottoms reddened with a hand, belt, or paddle, until they get it worked out of their system.

To address some of the developing sexual tension between Timothy and Abigail, I regularly have them give each other a full body massage, as Julie has taught them. This allows them to explore each other's body, and for Abigail to explore a man's body, though without genital touching.

I do allow Timothy to apply massage oil to Abigail's breasts, but only momentarily. This allows them to fulfill their mutual curiosity, in a controlled and monitored setting. I can't allow Abigail to explore Monique's penis (i.e. Timothy's penis), which is caged and basically untouchable anyway.

Abigail has her own strap-on dildo and has masturbated with it, so has an idea of what touching a penis is like. Allowing Abigail to play with Dad or Ethan would put Monique in tilt, and likely result in Julie and I being jealous, as sexually unrestrained as Abigail is.

I know, this is all confusing and hard to follow, as one might expect.

Monique is completely comfortable with her relatively flat chest, but she is never quite sure if Timothy is. I believe he loves her, and isn't concerned with her small breasts, not in the least. He fell in love with the complete package, at first sight, as did she with him.

When Ethan met me, I appeared to have breasts that were two cups sizes larger than they actually are, and he encouraged me to “go all natural,” but there is a big difference between being a natural C cup, versus AA or A.

When Timothy dresses as a girl, Monique doesn't allow him to wear anything larger than an A cup bra, which is her cup size, if she is wearing a bra with cups (not a sports bra), otherwise she has a boyish looking chest, unless you perceive her large pierced nipples.

This is because she wants her boyfriend/husband to be satisfied with her small breasts, and not be desiring of anything larger, even if only as dress-up, for themselves or her.

On other women, Monique definitely likes large breasts, and this is likely why Abigail is her girlfriend and sexual partner. Monique has shown casual interest in Julie and my breasts, though she isn't permitted to touch them in a sexual manner, and of course Timothy is the same; he simply likes breasts regardless of their size.

Monique isn't forbidden from watching Timothy and Abigail exchange massages, but the first time they did, and she watched, she quickly left the room, finding herself becoming overly jealous.

Now, she swims laps or engages in another form of exercise to work out her feelings, when they are giving each other a massage. If that doesn't work, Julie is more than happy to redden her backside until her feelings have been exhausted, through pain and tears.

Us girls are having much more sex than the boys, Dad excluded; Dad has plenty, though fewer than before, female sexual partners outside the household.

Ethan has only experienced physical sex with Julie and I, whereas I have had several female partners, though, fewer and fewer as time goes by. Julie's becoming an active participant in our sexual relationship helps compensate a lot, I believe. Not many men regularly have sex with two women at the same time, who focus solely on his pleasure.

Ethan receives plenty of mental sexual stimulation, from our physical sex, from watching: Julie and I, the slaves and Abigail, and Julie, Dad, and I. Not to mention witnessing the sex parties. Ethan doesn't hookup with anyone at the parties, which I'm thankful for.

Ethan and Timothy aren't the openly jealous type, hide it well, or have discovered they benefit from their female partner having multiple female partners. I don't believe either would like to see I or Monique having sex with other men. I'm jealous of Dad's female partners, but generally I'm not exposed to those relationships.

As Timothy's mistress, I do my best to ensure he receives plenty of sexual stimulation and release, as well as physical intimacy, from the girls, or me if they aren't available, to help compensate for Monique receiving sexual pleasure from performing sexually with Abigail.

Monique isn't receiving as much sexual stimulation as she would like, especially since her infibulation was completed.

Sexually stimulating Abigail arouses Monique, but generally leaves her frustrated, though on occasion she does become so aroused she experiences orgasm without physical genital or anal stimulation. She can rub her vulva against something to get off, but we can prevent this, at least if we are present. Abigail will make her kneel between her legs, rather than allowing her to lay down with her pubic mound pressed against the floor or the surface they are laying on.

Julie is aware of the challenges Timothy faces, and doesn't allow Monique as many (anal) orgasms as she could, so he doesn't seek out Abigail for sexual release, or act out of jealousy and anger, with her; he can easily put his harness and realistic dildo on, and fuck Abigail, something Monique is all to aware.

 

Amy and Julie's Slave Academy Part 7

Copyright KinkyScribe 2023


The Slave's Gender and Sexual Orientation:

Timothy isn't a transsexual, he is a boy/male who likes being a girl/female; he isn't a girl trapped in a male body. He knows and accepts that his testicles and testosterone are integral to his identity and psychology, and he wouldn't be the same person without them, especially sexually.

He wasn't particularly feminine as a boy, but not overly masculine either. His shyness and religious upbringing are the primary reason why he was/is a virgin.

Monique is much the same, not a transsexual, nor a boy trapped in a female body, is comfortable with being a girl/female, but likes to appear androgynous. She is comfortable menstruating, and sees it as an integral part of her identity, even if it isn't externally obvious.

Perhaps if her breasts had developed more as an adolescent, she would be different, but since people possibly perceived her as a bit androgynous during her early teen years, she has adopted that persona to fulfill their expectations, and has come to prefer that identity.

When Monique and Timothy dress in a manner that socially conforms to their anatomy, they are perfectly comfortable doing so, and their behavior changes as a result. He is slightly more masculine, and she slightly more feminine, without it being necessarily obvious to anyone outside the family.

Monique is attracted to persons presenting as male and female without any preference, though likely preferring feminine women, and men who aren't overtly masculine. Timothy is definitely attracted to only women; when he first met Monique she was a little more feminine in appearance than she typically is today. Regardless of her outward appearance, he knows she is all girl/female underneath it all. Timothy isn't at all attracted to the men who find him attractive, is uncomfortable with it, though he likes knowing he is perceived as a woman.

Abigail is definitely all woman, and very feminine in all ways, and seems to have no preference in her sexual partners; Monique was simply the first person to show an interest in her romantically and sexually.

While Abigail doesn't have sex with Timothy, everyone, especially Monique, is aware of the sexual tension that exists between them. This sexual attraction may be the result of their living together, and seeing each other experiencing sex with others, rather than innate attraction for individuals having their respective characteristics, physical and psychologically. They could each represent forbidden fruit, that neither can resist.

If they had first met at school, would they be sexually attracted to one another? Would Abigail find a straight male attractive, when they have Timothy's physic and persona? Would Timothy find a curvy woman like Abigail attractive, when they have Abigail's persona?

Is Monique the only force that holds them together? They do get along well, despite Monique's behavior; her behavior would tend to drive people apart.

Abigail's Enslavement and Infibulation:

Me: “Abigail, the reason Julie and I have asked to speak to you alone is that the situation in the house has become very volatile, which necessitates some changes.”

Tears appear immediately in Abigail's eyes.

Me: “You haven't done anything wrong, and are as much a victim as everyone else, except Monique. Her jealousy is out of control. The true problem is the stress she is under at school, trying to keep her grades up. She is directing her negative emotions at you, and Timothy, and we are all on edge as a result.

“We need to separate the two of you in the short term, and place the both of you on equal terms, sexually.”

Julie: “Abigail, if you want to remain in the house, you must become our slave girl, the same as Monique, and receive genital piercings that are same as mine and Monique's, which will prevent you from experiencing vaginal intercourse, and genital sex.

“We believe, or at least hope, Monique wont be so jealous of you and Timothy, if she is sure you also can't have vaginal sex. We believe, her having sex with you only makes her ever more aware of the temptation you are to Timothy.

“We trust you and Timothy, but she doesn't. The fact that Timothy can't fuck you with his organic penis doesn't change anything in her mind, as she fucks you with her dildo, the same as he could.”

Me: “I have here the same slave contract and nondisclosure agreement that Monique and Timothy have signed.”

Abigail glances at them through blurry eyes, and signs both without reading them.

Me: “Are you sure you want to do this, you don't have to, we aren't going to throw you out in the street, if you say no.”

Abigail: “No, I want this, I want to be your slave girl. I like living with you, and having sex with you all, and have wished to be a slave girl like Monique for some time now. I also want to focus more on school, my sexuality has gotten a little out of control.”

Me: Hmm, Abigail calling Julie “Mistress” wasn't so whimsical after all!

Julie: “We are all guilty of nurturing and enhancing your sexuality, and allowing it to become a greater part of your life. Don't believe you are the only one to blame for all of this.

“We are going to give you a week to think things over, before you actually become our slave girl. You're obviously upset right now, and we don't want to rush you into anything. If you ultimately say no to being our slave girl, we will help you get setup in an apartment.”

Me: “Beginning tonight, you will sleep with Dad, he will respect your virginity, and the fact that you have never experienced sex with a man. We are out of bedrooms, so that is the only option.

“We expect you to behave yourself with him. In the short term, you are forbidden sex with a partner, but are free to masturbate, as you have been. Feel free to use the playroom if you need privacy, and so you aren't torturing Dad with your sexual antics.

“Next week, assuming you are still here, Joan will pierce your nipple's, which probably should have been done long ago, as a symbol of your enslavement.”

Abigail nods in agreement.

“We know you like having pubic hair, but to facility the piercings, the hair on your outer labia and perineum will be permanently removed.”

Abigail: “Okay, but I want to keep as much of it as I can.”

Me: “At the start of your next school break, we have made arrangements with Joan, and a kink friendly doctor, to complete your infibulation piercings in one session. It will be done as quickly and as painlessly as possible. For now, we will spare you the details.”

Abigail nods once again.

Julie: “Until your infibulation is completed, you aren't to have sex with anyone. Once it is completed, you can return to sleeping with me during the week, and the slaves, or I should say, the other two slaves, on the weekends. If Monique still wants to. She is going to be very upset initially, as despite her current emotional state, she loves you, and Timothy.

“You will primarily be my slave girl, and I will return to using you sexually when your infibulation piercings are healed. As with the other two slaves, you will primarily experience anal sex, and we will expect you to perform fellatio on us girls when we want.”

Abigail nods and says, “Okay”

Me: “Well, I guess we had best go break the news to the Monique and Timothy, and get you moved.”

Monique, as expected didn't take the news well, and became extremely angry, and started screaming. She tried to prevent the changes by claiming Abigail as her girlfriend, as the one who brought her into the family, and thus belonging solely to her.

We told her, Abigail was voluntarily becoming our slave girl, and was no longer her girlfriend. In fact, the two would now be sister slaves, and on equal standing within the household.

Abigail says, “It's true, I want to be a slave girl too, even though I love you.”

Monique broke into tears, and stormed off to her bed, at the foot of Julie's bed, and hid under the covers, shaking with tears. We wouldn't see her again until the next day.

Timothy, after initially trying to make himself as small as possible, expressed his happiness with the changes, by giving Abigail a big hug.

We moved Abigail's cloths and things into Dad's room, making her his first roommate in several years, since he and Julie dated long ago; she was merely chaste, not a slave girl, at the time.

The next morning, Dad told us he woke up with Abigail snuggled up against his back, as she was accustomed to doing with Julie and Monique; though with those two, she is enclosed in their arms. She obviously isn't picky about who she cuddles with, which makes life easier for all.

Monique was a total terror the following week, nasty with everyone. Julie took her nightly to the “dungeon” for a severe paddling; the only thing that saved her from a whipping was the fact she had to be able to sit through class. Well, I don't believe she actually went to class; we don't know where she went, probably for some soul searching.

Dad had to assist on a couple occasions, when Monique threw herself on the floor and wouldn't move, acting like a young child having a temper-tantrum. Dad picked her up and carried her as easily as if she were a doll.

Monique threatened to move out, but Timothy said he was staying. Monique took this to mean he was staying with Abigail, and flew into a tirade. Poor Timothy, he could only throw up his hands in frustration and stalk off to bed. Needless to say, he slept with Ethan and I that night. Poor guy.

A week passed and things in the house settled down, a little, and Abigail officially became a slave girl, and was very happy with her new status. Joan pierced her nipples for 10 gauge barbells, the same as Monique, to mark the occasion.

Julie sometimes joined me and Ethan in bed, as she was no longer accustomed to sleeping alone.

Once Abigail was settled into Dad's bed, Julie would sometimes fuck Dad in the playroom, then the two of them would slip into bed with Abigail, which made Abigail very very happy, being able to snuggle against her mistress.

I would later learn Abigail was in the habit of licking Julie's nipple shields. Julie couldn't feel it, obviously, but found it amusing and slightly arousing, if she was awake at the time. Naughty Abigail!

At first, Monique refused to sleep with Timothy on the weekends, believing he was in on the “plot,” with Abigail, and the rest of us. Ethan let him sleep with us instead; sometimes it is easy to forget Timothy is male, as he spends so much time as a girl.

Timothy always sleeps cuddled in my arms, more like a child than a slave boy, but he is usually in need of much TLC on these occasions.

Julie took Abigail to see Joan, and Joan laid out the placement for her infibulation piercings, and tattooed the future location of her piercings on her outer labia; the same as had been done with Monique.

Since Abigail has large well developed inner labia, and a hormone enhanced clitoris and clitoral hood, her piercings would be much more extensive than Julie's and Monique's.

The final rings would have to pass through the inner as well as the outer labia. This required six piercings in each outer labia, and six in each inner labia, for a total of 24.

For the top most piercing, the ring would pass behind the shaft of her enlarged clitoris, as is the case with a Triangle piercing. This also required a seventh outer labia piercing on each side, for a total of 27 piercings.

The poor girl would be sore for quite a while, but we didn't have two years to follow the same procedure we had done with Monique.

To accomplish this, Joan and the doctor would being using a dermal punch to create the necessary holes in the tissue, then suturing the edges of the incisions, to facilitate rapid healing. The openings would be made a little larger than the jewelry, as jewelry wouldn't be inserted until the openings were partially healed, and would likely shrink a little as scar tissue formed.

The hair on her outer labia and perineum was permanently removed, and the hair on her pubic mound was reduced slightly along the edges, so it didn't extend beyond her bikini area; when she goes to the beach with us, as our slave girl, she had to be presentable.

On the first day of the next school break, Julie and I took a very nervous Abigail to meet Joan and the doctor at his office, who was there with his nurse, who would assist. The doctor and nurse are discretely active in the local kink scene.

We helped Abigail undress below the waist, get up onto the exam table, and into the stirrups. The nurse gave Abigail an injection, a sedative, which put her to sleep immediately. We hadn't told her about this part, or the extent of the piercings, not wanting to scare her practically to death.

Julie and I left the office at this point, as they would basically be performing surgery, and didn't need any extra people around. We left for coffee and breakfast, and waited for the doctor to call us.

The doctor gave her epidural anesthesia, which numbed her genital region, so he wouldn't have to use a local anesthetic, causing increased local swelling, which would distort the tissues. He also didn't want her to wake up during the surgery, and find herself in considerable pain, with strange things going on between her legs.

Joan guided the doctor, who would then remove the necessary tissue from Abigail's outer labia, and then suture the edges of the incisions closed. Once the lower six sets of outer labia piercings were completed, they marked the location for the inner labia piercings, and repeated the process.

There was lots of double checking of alignment, as Joan is a perfectionist, and knew everything had to align perfectly, to prevent future problems. They were basically creating a labia sandwich, that would eventually be held together with jewelry.

For the upper most piercings, once the outer labia were done, they created a passage behind Abigail's clitoris for the future jewelry. They had to be careful not to injure her clitoris in the process.

As a final modification, they excised Abigail's clitoral hood, which was held retracted by the barbell through her clitoral glans. This removed the tissue that was loosely bunched up behind the piercing, leaving her clitoral glans permanently exposed, allowing her clitoris to have a sleeker appearance, and would allow for a better fitting of the clit shield that was to be installed in the near future.

When they were done, we gently loaded a still sleeping Abigail into the car. Dad and Ethan helped us unload her at home, after we parked the car in the garage.

Abigail woke in Julie's bed, very much surprised, and happy she had missed out on the whole process, especially once she had a peak at her swollen and distorted labia, and exposed clitoral glans. It wasn't a pretty sight, with no jewelry inserted into the large holes in her labia.

The nurse had inserted a urinary catheter when the procedure was over, so Abigail wouldn't have to get out of bed to urinate, for the following week. She only got out of bed to walk around, for fifteen minutes twice a day, during this period.

We had placed her on a liquid diet, the same as mine, a couple days prior to the modifications being done. Once she was mostly healed, and able to get around more easily, she would go back to eating regular foods.

The doctor had given her a prescription for antibiotics and painkillers, which meant she slept much of the time, the first week. When she wasn't sleeping, she watched movies and TV series on her laptop.

After the first week, she was up and about, though very sore and still a bit swollen.

After two weeks, Joan came and inserted 6 gauge barbells, seven in all. She had to use insertion tapers, as some of the openings had decreased a bit more in size than we had hoped. I gather it was an unpleasant experience for Abigail.

Abigail spent the rest of that day in bed, as well as the next, only getting up to use the bathroom. A ice pack was often resting against her very sore vulva.

After a couple days, Abigail was very happy with the look of her pussy, it was all snugly held together by the barbells, and her clitoris bulged a little as a result of barbell passing behind it. I suspect she masturbated quite frequently during this time. We let her have her fun, as her clit would soon be inaccessible.

Monique's attitude changed immediately following Abigail's return home, following her “surgery,” and she looked after her as much as she schedule permitted. The girls were soon seen kissing and making up.

Hmm, what is up with that? Had the girls been putting on a show for their amusement?

Monique would have slept with Abigail if Julie had permitted it, but that would have been unwise, because of the healing piercings, and because Abigail's pussy may have been very sore, but it wasn't totally out of action, not yet.

Once Abigail was mostly healed, Mike, the person who made Julie's nipple shields, come to measure and photograph Abigail for a clit shield, that would cover and conceal her clit, preventing clitoral stimulation. It was to be held in place by the barbell through her clitoral glans, and the jewelry passing behind the clitoral shaft.

Mike used computer software to design the shield, and a 3D printer to create it, which allowed it to conform closely to the clitoris' shape, and allowed it to be shaped like her clit on the outside. This was used to create a mold, which was used to create the final polished silver clit shield.

The jewelry that passed behind her clitoris couldn't remain 6ga, as it pushed her clitoris out away from her body, making it more prominent, the opposite of what we wanted.

The jewelry that passes through the upper most outer labia piercings screw into a small curved flat bar that passes behind the clit, allowing everything to fit snugly. The odd shape of this jewelry makes it challenging to insert, but hopefully it never needs to be removed.

We had the clit shield designed to be removed periodically, to allow us rinse away any accumulated smegma; yes, girls produce it too. To prevent its easy removal, a tiny setscrew holds the barbell passing through the glans together, and two additional setscrews hold the jewelry segments passing through the outer labia and behind the clitoris together.

It is challenging for someone positioned between her legs to install and remove the jewelry, and it would be impossible for someone to do it all by themselves. Well, they may get it apart, but wouldn't be able to get everything back together again.

We have been trying to design a metal shield to cover Abigail's entire pussy, but nothing feasible has as of yet been devised, A chastity belt would be a better solution, and remains an option. It would have to be removed regularly for hygienic reasons.

If Abigail receives a chastity shield or belt, so will Monique, and likely Timothy.

We had custom “D” shaped segments rings made for the six sets of piercings through Abigail outer and inner labia, that fit closely to the shape of her outer labia. The visible jewelry makes it more obvious she has chastity/infibulation rings. Monique's barbells aren't usually visible if she is standing or sitting with her legs together.

If there are no hygiene problems for six months, the segments rings will be secured with thread lock, making their removal possible only by cutting the rings.

Julie has regular captive bead rings in her outer labia, that stick out away from her vulva, and she has considered switching to the “D” shaped segment rings, but doesn't want to change anything if there isn't any obvious problems. If it isn't broken, don't fix it.

We had Mike make nipple shields for Abigail and Monique. He measured both girl's nipples and areola, before designing and creating the shields.

We put the shields on Monique as punishment for her recent misbehavior, and Abigail received them only to keep her and Monique on equal terms, as far as accessible erogenous zones.

Monique's large nipples tended to be erect before, and now are even more obvious, and harder to conceal, when she isn't wearing a bra. She isn't happy with this, but knows better than to complain.

Timothy's nipples are too small for shields, nor particularly sensitive, though he does like the look, he says.

I told Timothy he is to make sure the slave girls don't have sex, when the three of them sleep together. If they do, and I learn about it, I will castrate him and send him packing. He doesn't know if I am only joking, and doesn't want to find out the hard way.

We could use the WiFi video cameras to monitor them at night, at home, but we have been trusting them, and they need to be willingly chaste, as we can't watch them 24/7.

Timothy and Monique took turns teaching Abigail how to give blow jobs, with Abigail practicing on Julie and I, or a dildo. Abigail isn't permitted to give the other two slaves blow jobs, though I'm sure they would all like to, using strap-on dildos of course.

We took the slave girl's dildos away when Abigail became a slave, as they were no longer permitted to have sex with each other. Neither slave was happy with this new development.

Monique's remaining stress was addressed through regular vigorous exercise, and regular paddling on her bare buttocks, the tears helping to dissipate her stress and frustration. Monique is still stressed out at times, but she can't express it as easily through jealousy.

Monique misses eating Abigail's pussy, and fucking it, and we miss watching, but having all the pussies in the house on a equal playing field is beneficial, as no male can be tempted by what they can't access.

Abigail is still very orgasmic during anal sex, and can experience female ejaculation if Julie places her body in an appropriate position, which was learned through trial and error.

Since Abigail's enslavement, her clitoris is no longer receiving a weekly “maintenance dose” of DHT cream, and has lost some of its sensitivity and size.

Julie permits me to fuck Abigail occasionally, usually when she doesn't have the time or energy to address the sexual needs of two horny slave girls.

A Smaller Chastity Cage for Timothy:

We were all sitting at dinner one evening when Monique says, “Have you noticed how Timothy's penis no longer fills its cage when he is soft? I believe it is time to get him a smaller cage.”

Hmm, has Timothy done something to piss Monique off, is she still sore about Abigail, or is she simply stating fact?

Me: “To change his cage we would need to cut the jewelry that holds it in place. The metal becomes hot when being cut with a circular cutting blade. It would have to be done slowly, by Dad.”

Monique: “His penis belongs to me, I want it done!”

Monique's emotions were clearly running hot, as usual.

Me: “I will have a look at his penis after dinner, and decide what should be done. His penis may be yours, but he is still my slave boy, and I don't want to cause him any permanent harm.”

Timothy and Abigail had been sitting there trying to appear invisible. The rest of us exchanged concerned looks.

When dinner was over and everything put away, I took Timothy into the bedroom and had him remove his clothing, which was the usual light weight flowing dress, training bra*, and thong. Monique was correct, there was plenty of room between his penis and the bars of the chastity cage.

* Timothy has learned a simple stretchy training bra shows off his pierced nipples, and gives the illusion of him having larger breasts than he actually does, by outlining his breasts in a triangle, when worn with a snug fitting top. Monique can't complain about it, because he is only a AA cup.

His penis had clearly learned not to become erect, and the absence of nightly full erections had caused a significant decrease in size. This is his second cage, which is slightly smaller than the first.

I asked him if it was always this small, or was it experiencing stage fright, as a result of Monique's comments? He said this was its normal appearance.

He did become erect at times, but much less often than before, and they weren't as firm as they use to be. His body was learning, slowly. He was happy with this, not wanting to experience painful erections.

I was more accustomed to seeing his genitals from behind, when I stimulated his anus and prostate, and didn't see much of his caged penis. I mainly saw his hairless scrotum and testicles, which didn't appear to have changed over time.

I learned Monique and he wanted him to have a smaller penis, as small as possible, actually. When I asked why, he told me he didn't know her reasons, but he wanted a smoother looking genital area, to appear more feminine, in a thong.

I asked if he still wanted to be a man, and he said yes, they both wanted him to be able to father a child, but after witnessing me routinely “milk” his prostate, they knew he didn't need an erect penis, nor have vaginal intercourse with Monique, for her to conceive a baby with his sperm.

The plot thickens. Are Monique and Timothy still boyfriend/girlfriend, or has she become a lesbian and Timothy is to be the future sperm donor?

Timothy and I had a long talk. I explained that if he wanted a smooth genital area, tucking his genitals would provide a better result, but this was only possible, comfortably, if he was on female hormones, resulting in smaller external genitals. He wasn't interested in this at all. He wanted to remain a male, just one with a tiny penis, for now.

I said another option was a chastity belt, a slim line version that has the same appearance as a female chastity belt, though designed for men. The problem was, it wouldn't work with his current wardrobe of female attire. He said he would wear one if Monique and I could agree on it, but he preferred the chastity cage and his current cloths.
When I later mentioned the idea to Monique, she said she didn't like the idea, she didn't want him wearing a bunch of metal to bed with her, nor a change in his manner of dress. She wanted him mostly naked, when they slept together.

I also learned something new when she made the comment, “He should feel lucky he can still see his penis, I haven't seen my clit in over a year!”

Sooooo, she is wanting to level the playing field a bit, and isn't happy with the full consequences of her infibulation, even though she underwent the process willingly.

This likely explains some of Monique's jealousy of Abigail, and Abigail and Timothy, and why she was so quick to kiss and make up with Abigail, once Abigail's vulva was soon to be closed up.

Monique brought Abigail home with her, but didn't foresee the ultimate consequences of her actions, only seeking to have sex with someone she was attracted to. She never expected Abigail to move in with her, and Timothy.

When I spoke to Timothy in bed later that night, after Monique's request of a smaller cage, I explained there was a big difference between a silicone dildo and an organic penis. Julie and I loved having sex with Dad and Ethan, because we could make them have erections, make them rock hard, and ejaculate. We also love their smell and taste.

If this wasn't true, Ethan would be in a chastity cage too. Hearing me tell Timothy this didn't make Ethan happy; Timothy knowing this was true. Julie and I had discussed this topic during sex with Ethan, so he was well aware of this possibility, but didn't like the slaves knowing also.

I explained to Timothy that since Monique, and Abigail, have no experience with an organic penis, they likely don't know what they are missing out on, and don't know what they would miss out on by his penis always being in a cage.

Monique has held Timothy's penis, when he was getting an erection, years ago, momentarily, during a pool party, but has likely forgotten about it, or doesn't apply any significance to the experience today.

When I spoke to Abigail alone, I was able to learn that she and Monique talk about their male classmates when they go on dates together, and neither were increasingly, or only, interested in other women, and were rather catty towards other women, especially those showing interest in Timothy.

Abigail also shyly admitted that if Monique had allowed it, she would have fucked Timothy in a heartbeat, but would never have come between them, or break their mutual vow of chastity.

She admitted she was very happy she was infibulated, and wore nipple shields, like Monique, so neither could have sex with Timothy, but she was hopeful and wishful for their wedding, and the possibility for their threesome to become complete in all ways, including sexually; she said Monique has never given any indication she is willing to share Timothy once they are married. Poor girl, her wishes may never be fulfilled, after years if dreaming and waiting.

She also said Monique is insanely jealous with Timothy, even with him in chastity, and that is another likely reason she wants his penis as small as possible, so other women wont be interested. Unfortunately, many women know he has a trained and talented tongue.

To be on the safe side, I called and talked with my doctor, and made an appointment for Timothy. She was casually aware of the slaves, but has never needed to provide them with medical care. She instructed me to have him ejaculate three days prior to the appointment, to ensure he had fresh healthy mobile sperm in his system on the day of his appointment.

He was the last patient of the day, and it was me and Timothy, and the doctor and her physician's assistant, who was learning all about the doctor's kinky patients, in the exam room. She had Timothy undress, forgoing the typical medical gown, and performed a full physical, including a prostate exam, and drew blood samples. She said everything appeared to be in full working order.

She then asked for a sperm sample, but wasn't sure how it could be done with Timothy's penis in a cage. I had to explain my practice of milking him weekly. They were extremely curious about this, and I offered to provide a demonstration, which they eagerly accepted.

Timothy is not the least bit shy about being milked, having been used as a demonstration model on numerous occasions, in addition to his regular sessions with four women present.

The physician's assistant offered to hold the collection cup, so both my hands would be free, even though I could do the massage with one hand and hold the cup in the other.

I told Timothy I expected him to produce quickly, and in quantity, as the doctors had more important things to do with their time than watch him cum, and I provided him with intense stimulation, and he allowed himself a quick powerful orgasm, though it sounded, by the noises he made, like his constricted erection and testicular tension caused him a bit of pain.

All the tests came back indicating there was no problem with his health, his male hormone levels were normal for his age, and that he had plenty of healthy sperm.

To be on the safe side, we decided to freeze and store some of his sperm, even though a chastity cage shouldn't adversely affect his testicles. We scheduled a couple deposits with a sperm bank.

I don't know if she was toying with him, as I sometimes do, or was deadly serious, but Monique told Timothy one day, “Now that I have your sperm, I no longer need your testicles, so you had better not piss me off, or I will let your mistress castrate you.”

When I entered my bedroom that night, I found Timothy waiting for me, in tears, and he says, “Amy I don't want to lose my testicles, I don't want to be a woman.”

The fact that he called me by my name, rather than addressing me as “Mistress” revealed how upset, and afraid he was. He wasn't role playing.

Since he is my slave boy, I had to be careful what I said to him, or I would lose all control over him. I used his fear of castration, rarely, to keep him in fear of me, a little. It was mostly a game, but he didn't know how much of a game.

He knew he could wake up some night with his testicles on the chopping block, similar to Monique and her clitoris. We promised never to do them permanent harm, but could they fully trust us, knowing how much control we have over their lives and body?

I said, “You need to learn how to live with Monique, as I wont always be your mistress. As things stand now, everyone is under the impression Monique will be your mistress once you are married. If so, she may believe she can do as she likes with your body, and you have already given her control over your genitals.”

He cried on my shoulder for a while, and cried himself to sleep, in bed with Ethan and I. Who knew raising slaves could be so like raising children?

After that, he gradually became less submissive to Monique in his response to her behavior and requests. At first he ignored her, and hid, or moved closer to me. I never took his side, but also didn't request he fulfill Monique's wishes.

I would look at them both in turn, and make a hand gesture indicating I wasn't getting involved; rotating my thumbs outward and palms upward. Technically, and in practice, Monique is my slave girl too, so she has no sway over me, nor Julie, and she knows this.

Basically, the two of them were at a stalemate at times. She would give him a cold shoulder, but wouldn't go so far as not permitting him in bed with her, and Abigail, as she knew she risked getting her ass reddened if she did.

With time, he learned to say “no” to her, and she learned to accept that he was no longer submissive to her, at least fully. They were never permitted to have any type of sex, so all dominance and posturing took place in a non-sexual context.

In our group sex with the slaves, we kept them on an equal playing field, and all were treated as slave girls, who received their sexual pleasure by performing fellatio and receiving anal and G-spot stimulation.

If anything, Abigail outranked Monique in light of the fact that she slept with her mistress on week nights, as there wasn't room on the floor for both slaves, nor did Julie wanting them sleeping alone together without Timothy present.

For some reason Monique never questioned this arrangement, perhaps because it was the normal situation, ever since Abigail moved into the house. Perhaps she is simply more comfortable sleeping alone than Abigail is.

As far as Timothy's chastity cage, Dad, over several days, slowly cut away the jewelry securing it in place, and Monique momentarily gave him the key, so he could remove the cage and measure Timothy's penis. Dad reported Timothy's penis was lifeless, under the circumstances, and one measurement was sufficient, this time around.

Dad put the cage back on, and we took Timothy to see Joan, who installed a new captive bead ring in his apadravya piercing. The ring wouldn't be welded closed, as it would be removed in a month or so, and wasn't truly necessary; even without the cage in place, Timothy wouldn't be able to achieve a full erection.

Since his penis was going to become smaller, rings couldn't be reinserted into the frenum piercings, and the piercings would likely slowly shrink in size. Perhaps, when the final cage is installed, some small decorative rings can be inserted into these piercings.

Six weeks later, a significantly smaller cage was installed, and if Timothy experienced any discomfort or pain as a result, he didn't mention it. He did lift his skirt to demonstrate how much smaller the bulge in his thongs was, which made him smile broadly with happiness.

The new cage doesn't have a lock, much to Monique's displeasure, but a security screw that allows for a much smaller outline. Even if Timothy removed the cage, which he wont, his penis isn't capable of a full erection.

Monique wanted to continue using a lock, so she could be sure another girl wasn't playing with her property, but we told her we trusted him even if she didn't. She could only pout, as she had learned we had had enough of her antics, and readily spanked or whipped her buttocks and thighs at the slightest misbehavior.

On the manufacture's website they indicate the smallest diameter cage they make is only one inch in diameter, and 1 ¼ inches in length. If a cage that small is possible, Timothy may find himself with a penis barely larger than Abigail's clit. I'm not sure if this would make him happy or sad, but likely the former; he is rather addicted to his female appearance.

 

Amy and Julie's Slave Academy Part 8

Copyright KinkyScribe 2023


Pool Parties and Friday Night Movie Night:

The Sunday afternoon pool parties continue. The attendees have varied over time, with some people moving away, acquiring new partners, or losing partners. The core people are still friends of the slaves, and part of the local church community.

As siblings have come of age, their older siblings have invited them along, assuming they believe their younger brother or sister would fit in.

It is clothing optional, and virgin safe. Sometimes we have throw cold water on couples who get a little carried away, but generally it is a safe place for the more open minded church attendees to socialize.

We don't allow anything more than kissing and hugging, no petting. Generally, everyone still gets naked, with new attendees disrobing fully when they feel comfortable.

Some of the new people have heard enough stories that they know what to expect, and their cloths come off in the house, as they head for the backyard.

Since the slaves are virgins, technical virgins, the other virgins feel comfortable being so. Everyone knows that just because you get naked doesn't mean you are sexually available, or wanting sex.

Sometimes we have to reinforce this fact, but the new attendees are told to stay near the slaves if they are at all concerned.

Since the slaves have always been pierced, with large gauge jewelry, the addition of new piercings and jewelry has been taken in stride.

Monique's infibulation barbells aren't visible unless she sits with her legs spread. When the guests gradually became aware of the change in her jewelry, everyone thought it was attractive, simply from an aesthetic perspective; the chastity aspect was secondary to how her jewelry and her vulva look.

Timothy's chastity cage caused quite a stir, but since everyone knew the slaves are committed to remaining virgins, quickly accepted it as normal for these two nonconformists. The girls were eager for a closer look, much to Monique's displeasure.

The guys teased him some, but knew they risked getting expelled if they displeased us. Like, what can you say to a guy whose penis is in a cage, yet who has a cute girlfriend that isn't afraid to get in the face of anyone?

A guy pissed her off one day and she grabbed him by the balls; he became extremely docile in the blink of an eye. Advice to guys, don't piss a woman off when you are naked, at least when around a volatile woman like Monique.

When we started reducing the size of Timothy's chastity cage, he took to staying dry, and dressed as a girl, a bare bottomed girl. A curious few, girls, would come over and look under his skirt or dress, and giggle, and tease him, about wanting to steal him away from Monique.

I'm sure all the heterosexual girls want a boy with a functional full size cock, even the virgins, so I doubt any of them are serious about stealing Timothy away from Monique, unless they are looking for a well trained tongue, to use for an evening.

For a long time, Abigail was simply another house guest, with nothing of interest about her, other than her naturally curvy body. It wasn't until people saw Monique kiss or hold her hand that they knew something was going on between the girls. For a long time, Monique and Abigail simply said they were close friends, which was the truth, just not the whole truth.

Some of the attendees have gotten their own piercings, often from Joan, and a few tattoos as well. None have gone as far as the slaves, in regard to piercings or chastity. There are other committed virgins, but they usually just avoid all sexual activity, and don't tempt fate. Some of the committed virgins are no longer virgins, which is often the case everywhere.

Friday Night Movie Night is a safe place and time for the virgins, and non-virgins, to hang out and socialize, and make out; kissing, and above the cloths and waist touching.

After the movie, some leave, some go to the pool area for group masturbation, and some stay in the house to explore sex; everything except penile/vaginal and penile/anal is permitted inside.

Mostly those inside take turns performing oral sex on their partner, while others watch, and learn. Couples have learned to network in an effort to problem solve. What do you do when a guy cums too quickly, or a gal has a hooded clitoris that is difficult to stimulate?

Julie will demonstrate a massage technique with the slaves, taking about five minutes, immediately after the movie. This is very popular with the women, though getting the men to practice what they learned was a challenge, at first.

Julie found a perfect solution: Pairing up the women whose partner wouldn't give them a massage, leaving the men to their own devices. Julie, and the slave girls, are paired up with women when necessary. Men not wanting to lose their partner to another woman, for all or part of the evening, quickly learned to give their woman a massage.

The massage session typically last thirty minutes. Some couples don't do more than give each other a massage, but may stay and watch the sexual activities of other couples.

Outside, single men and women watch each other masturbate, though some virgin couples will join in, as well as couples simply wanting to explore masturbation together. There are generally more men than women, but thankfully, a couple virgin women are exhibitionists, and love to be watched.

Julie always says to the men before they begin, “Guys, if you say or do anything to the women to upset them, they will leave...and the guys will beat the shit out of you.” Needless to say, the men are well behaved, and the girls are always left alone.

Abigail became a regular participant in the masturbation sessions, as while she is quite shy about talking to people, she discovered she likes to be watched; I suspect Monique blackmailed her, to get her to do it the first time.

Timothy Gets Fisted:

Over time, the more I have stimulated Timothy's anus, the more his anal muscles have relaxed and opened up. This resulted in me inserting an increasing number of fingers, and using a larger dildo in my harness. A thicker dildo works better for stimulating his prostate, as it spreads the applied force over a larger area.

Visually, a larger penis is appealing too, especially as you watch its girth slide into a person's body. Timothy has a slender build, and short stature, for a man, so my cock looks particularly big when I fuck him.

One day, after Monique and Timothy gave Julie and I blowjobs, and were receiving anal stimulation, while Abigail watched with envy, I noticed four of my fingers were inside Timothy's anus up to my knuckles, and I didn't feel any resistance. I thought to myself, “I wonder if my whole hand will fit inside?”

I tucked my thumb into the center of my fingers, forming a wedge shape, and told Timothy to take a deep breath, and slowly let it out while pressing back against my hand. My other hand rested on the top of his buttocks.

As he exhaled, I pressed forward with my hand, and as he gave out a loud moan, my hand slid easily inside his rectum. At that moment, he ejaculated, moaning loudly, and shivering with pleasure.

My hand was curled into a fist inside his body. I was immediately dripping wet, inside my chastity belt.

I told the girls to come have a look, and they all got to see my hand buried inside Timothy's ass, up to the wrist. Seeing this got them all excited, and a little jealous.

After that, both slave girls would indicate, by their movements and eagerness, their desire for more, when getting their asses finger fucked, and fucked with a dildo. Julie gradually increased the number of fingers she inserted into their anus, and slowly increased the diameter of her dildo, and the girls appeared to enjoy anal sex even more than before, though may merely have been indicating their competitive nature with Timothy.

In short time, Julie was fisting both slave girl's in the ass, on a semi-regular basis, usually while I did the same with Timothy. We don't do it all the time, as we want it to be a treat.

Needless to say, Ethan soon found my hand, or Julie's, in his ass, when we fucked. Sometimes we won't touch his penis, just watch as his cock becomes rock hard, resting on his belly, as we work more fingers inside. Stroking his prostate makes his penis jump and visibly throb.

The last thing we want to do is let him cum, and go soft, so we don't. Aren't we wicked?

The noises he makes, you wouldn't imagine coming from a human.

When our hand slides inside, his moans become cries of pleasure. He doesn't want more, but also doesn't want us to stop. He is trapped on the edge of pleasure and pain. He whippers so sweetly.

His cock is hypersensitive, the skin stretched super tight. Our hot breath flowing over it feels like flames. He babels meaningless words.

When we believe he can't take any more, we gently press our fist against his prostate until he releases, sometimes in orgasm, other times his cum dribbles from his engorged cock.

He is totally spent after this, and Julie and I have to amuse ourselves, usually with us both wearing our strap-on, taking turns fucking each other in the ass.

I've started being more aggressive with Julie when I finger her ass, but she has a rather tight anus, and isn't opening up easily. Well, I guess I will have to do it more often, to encourage it relax.

My chastity belt prevents the insertion of anything large into my anus, damn it, but I still have no desire to live without it.

Timothy's Masculinity, and Penis:

I became concerned by the fact that my “slave boy” had become more “girl” than “boy.” Julie and I are clearly to blame, as we put him in women's clothing as soon as he became our slave, and he took to being female as easily as a fish swims in water. He was a natural.

He only received, for the most part, positive reinforcement of his dressing and acting female. We supported him, finding the whole thing rather cute. But, when the cloths came off, he was all male, with a penis that became erect, and ejaculated, quickly and often. He was clearly sexually attracted to Monique, Julie, and I, and sported an erection at every opportunity.

The college's strict policies against bullying and sexual harassment kept the detractors at bay. The fact that he was naturally a bit feminine, and didn't “act feminine” or “flamboyantly feminine” meant that he fit in well with the girls in his classes, and they accepted him as one of their own, and even welcomed him into their bathrooms, especially once he was known to be in chastity.

Several heterosexual men have found him attractive, and perceived him as female, which further boosted his ego, and provided further positive reinforcement. A couple heterosexual men, possibly a few, weren't freaked out by the fact that the “woman” they found attractive had a penis and testicles, and may have found it disconcertingly enticing.

I suspect some men are more comfortable with penises and testicles than with vulvas and vaginas, and are unfamiliar with and extremely uncomfortable with menstruation and female body fluids, so aren't at all bothered by the fact that their girlfriend or sexual partner has male genital anatomy, as long as they present as female in public.

Since almost everyone was accepting of Timothy being one of the girls, I suspect if he wasn't “married” to Monique, almost everyone would have been accepting of him/her dating a man, and equally accepting of the men he/she dated.

But, to the best of my knowledge, Timothy has never expressed interest in or been sexually aroused by someone who presents as purely masculine.

Monique often presents as cute teenage boy, but Timothy's first impression, and imprint, was of her as a slim figured female, so no matter how she presents today, he perceives her as female, even when we permitted her a realistic dildo to wear in a harness. He perceives her as a woman with a penis, not as a male/man.

Add to all of this, within our household, no one has had any use for his penis for a long time, soft or hard, at least in practice. In the beginning, this was because he was a virgin planning to marry another virgin, who wanted to remain a virgin until marriage; plus the slave girls don't want to risk pregnancy while in school.

Today, it is because his penis is too small to be of any use, as a penis, being the size of a large clitoris.

No one in the house dislikes penises (Julie did a little in the past, but enjoys playing with them in a limited way today), but within the realm of our slave's lives, we simply have less use for an organic penis than a silicone one, in many contexts.

The five us, mistresses and slaves, have all worn a strap-on dildo at the same time, and practiced masturbating.

Timothy freely gave his penis to Monique, and not only doesn't she have a use for it, at the present time, she also doesn't want anyone else using it. This is why she ultimately supported me placing his penis in a chastity cage.

Under these circumstances, he may have come to believe it was best not to have a penis, at least one that becomes erect, knowing he couldn't use it if he did.

Pain may have provided some degree of negative feedback. His body rapidly learned erections resulted in some degree of discomfort or pain, and his body stopped producing them as often, or at least he doesn't experience a firm erection.

We never intentionally inflicted pain onto his penis, or tortured his penis. Discomfort was simply a consequence of the chastity cage.

We never made fun of his masculinity, humiliated him in anyway, or did anything that would have made him reject his masculinity. We never conditioned him to NOT be male, only supported his feminine side.

Us women could likely have subtly pushed Timothy over the edge into accepting a full female identity, though he likely would have resented us if he ultimately didn't like his new female body, or if there were complications.

With anal stimulation and prostate massage/milking, Timothy learned he could experience plenty of pleasure without an erection or ejaculation, or a penis for that matter. If I had the time, and the stamina, he would gladly encouraged me to lightly caress his anus for hours on end.

I do my best to stimulate his anus as much as time permits. When I used my strap-on dildo, we have both learned a thick cock, and very slow movements, work best at producing sensuous pleasure, and an orgasmless release of prostatic fluid; ideally his penis doesn't become fully erect.

The problem I saw now was, he was more female than male in behavior and dress, even though he identified, in private at least, as a heterosexual male. He was on the verge of hormonal and surgical transition into a female, even though I knew he was definitely not a female, and had no prior history of acting or wanting to be female. Even now, he makes it clear he values his testicles, and masculinity, what little remains.

I felt it necessary to reintroduce some masculinity into his life, at least in private. I started to require that he wear a realistic strap-on dildo at night, when sleeping in Ethan's and my room, at the foot of our bed. It may have been awkward, to be fully erect all night, but he would learn to adapt, as he had with the chastity cage.

When he gets ready for bed, I have him put on his cock and harness, then present himself to me while saying things like, “Do you like my cock Mistress?”

I say in return, “Yes, you have a very nice cock, now show me how you like to stroke and caress it.”

He then spends a short time lightly caressing and stroking his cock, before I let him get into his bed.

If our schedules allow for it, he is to keep his cock on until after he eats breakfast.

He can momentarily remove his penis to use the bathroom, but otherwise has to keep it on, until he asks for and receives permission to remove it.

The surprising thing is, the slave girls responded very favorably to him having an erect penis, by giving him complements, and momentarily toy with his penis if they believe no one is looking; at first only Monique, and she hasn't objected when Abigail does the same, momentarily.

When the three slaves prepared to sleep together, shortly after he began wearing the dildo to bed, Julie heard Monique ask him why he wasn't wearing his penis, and he said I hadn't required him to, when sleeping with them.

I didn't believe there would be room for the three of them, and an erect penis, in Julie's bed. Monique told him to go get it, and somehow, they found room, but I'm not sure where.

Monique always sleeps in the middle, with Timothy behind her, keeping Timothy and Abigail separated, which means the only place his penis could go is between her thighs. Hmm! Well, it isn't against the rules, as long as there was no sexual activity.

His cock doesn't bend or flex, which prevents it from resting comfortably between their bodies.

Timothy's Shrinking Organic Penis:

While Timothy may have been sporting a big hard cock at night, during the day, his penis continued to shrink.

After the newest chastity cage was installed, I sent the first two back to be modified by the manufacturer. One becoming one size smaller in length and diameter, the second two sizes smaller.

I then kept a close eye on his penis, and if I noticed his cage was fitting loosely, I installed the next smaller size, and sent the one just taken off, back to become two sizes smaller.

I changed the cage myself, keeping a glass of ice water on hand just in case; I never needed it. I was able to remove the captivate bead ring myself, with ring expanding pliers, despite in being 6ga. His penis didn't undergo any significant changes during the seconds in was unrestrained.

This resulted in his penis shrinking very quickly, and he didn't complain of any discomfort, if he experienced any. He may have simply accepted it, knowing his body would eventually adjust.

His boy-clit was very cute, and spongy, but basically lifeless, when I installed the smallest chastity cage. There was now definitely a smaller bulge under his thong, which he loves to show off.

Monique asked that the smallest cage not be removable, so we applied thread-lock to the security screw. The cage's bars would have to be cut to allow it's removal.

His frenum piercings are now inaccessible, meaning jewelry can't be inserted. We considered installing a larger gauge ring into his apadravya, or piercing his glans for an ampallang, but that would have made for a larger and bumpier bulge in his underwear.

Once the cage was semi-permanently secured in place, we replaced the captive bead ring with a barbell that was as short at possible, so the jewelry didn't stick out beyond the cage anymore than necessary.

Overhearing comments at a virgin sex party, I learned some of the girls have gotten in the habit of taking Timothy into the women's bathroom, where they all compare the shape of their “vulvas,” as revealed by their underwear, when they lifted their skirts or lowered their pants.

Timothy seems extremely happy, being very feminine during the day, and somewhat masculine at night. The slave girl's acceptance of his “erect penis” hopefully reduces his anxiety that results from his fear of losing his testicles.

The Slaves Get Chastity Belts:

While Monique didn't approve, I wanted my slave boy in a chastity belt, to give him a more feminine appearance between the legs, which is what he desired, but also to force a change in his wardrobe.

I measured Timothy and had a chastity belt made that doesn't have a penis tube; it wouldn't be necessary, as he doesn't have much a penis left. It looks like a woman's chastity belt, which is perfect for him; it resulted in a smooth genital area when he wears it. It rests around his hips, and is easier to conceal than one that would fit around his waist.

When it arrived, I put it on him, under a conservative dress, and took him shopping for new panties. I looked at the different styles of women's underwear, and found a size and shape that would completely cover the chastity belt, without being granny-panties. They are attractive, but not sexy, women's cotton underwear.

We then picked out some women's stretch jeans, that fit high on his waist, and hug his small ass, and some tops that reach well below his waist, but don't conceal his crotch area when standing.

With the new cloths over the chastity belt, Timothy can move around freely, and sit down, without the waist belt showing. The crotch seam of the jeans fits snugly between his butt cheeks, and emphasized the smoothness of his genital area, when viewed from the front.

The sales girl was very helpful finding what we wanted, and if she noticed the chastity belt, she didn't let on.

The new clothing resulted in a more androgynous appearance, which is what I had hoped for.

As the they say, cloths make the man, so Timothy's behavior changes with his clothing style. I now require him to wear his chastity belt, and new clothes, at least once a week to school. On those days, he is clearly less outwardly feminine.

When wearing the chastity belt, his genital area is definitely smoother, hence more feminine. He likes this aspect of the change, but not the loss of his more feminine appearance.

At night, he wears the chastity belt, and the dildo and harness over it. It is an excellent combination, as the dildo and harness now rest against the rigid front panel of the chastity belt, helping to keep it securely in place.

Once Timothy was set in his chastity belt, it was time to address the slave girls. We had two goals with them, first to ensure they weren't secretly masturbating, or having sex, as it was possible they could massage their pubic mound and outer labia, and experience indirect clitoral stimulation, or vulvar stimulation, and perhaps orgasm.

Especially Monique, as she has a history of ignoring the rule against masturbation, and doesn't have a clit shield.

The second reason was to give both slave girls a smooth appearance between their legs, as gender neutral. Up to this point, both clearly had vulvas, befitting a female. With a chastity belt, they would no longer have external genitals, something I am extremely aware of, based on years of personal experience.

Initially, they only had to wear them at night, and Julie would removed them if they needed to urinate or have a bowel movement. Over time, as they became accustomed to wearing them, they were expected to wear them all the time, with them being removed nightly for hygienic reasons, and if Julie was available, to have a bowel movement.

As I have mentioned prior, Julie is not the least poo shy, so the slave girl's get no privacy, much to their embarrassment.

Menstruation presents a bit of a challenge. When they leave the house, they have to wear a reusable cotton maxi-pad, that is wide enough to extend slightly beyond the edges of the chastity shield, in case their menses doesn't pass through the center openings in the shield.

They go straight to and from class(es), to reduce the chances of a leak. At home, they sit on an absorbent pad, when their flow is light to heavy, and wear old panties and pants when they are
only spotting.

In the morning and at night, we remove their chastity belts and Timothy washes the belts, while we rinse the girl's visible vulva. After the belt is back on, Timothy helps the girls into their new cotton maxi-pad and cloths, if they are leaving the house,

During our weekly sex night, the slaves all wear their chastity belt when performing fellatio on their mistress, and only remove them when they are to be anally stimulated, during which time they are blindfolded.

The blindfold causes them to be more focused on the physical stimulation, but doesn't allow them to be aroused by watching each other, much to their displeasure.

They started to become increasingly vocal, until we threatened to turn their asses and thighs black and blue for faking their pleasure. Then for a while, they were overly quiet, but slowly, mainly the slave girls, went back to making their typical noises.

Their chastity belts are shaped like a G-string, the same as the one I normally wear, as it is more comfortable, but doesn't permit anything to be inserted into their anus, and is in the way when having a bowel movement. I'm on a liquid diet, which makes the process less messy, which is why the slaves are permitted to remove theirs, assuming one of us is around to do it.

Abigail and Cindy, and a Surprise:

When Cindy learned we had a new slave girl, i.e. Abigail officially becoming our slave girl, she quickly volunteered to teach her how to properly orally stimulate pussy and cock, as she had done with myself, Monique, Timothy, and several other women; Timothy is the only male to have had the honor, when he was dressed and locked in his female persona, and his male genitalia nowhere in sight.

When Ethan and I first started to date, he momentarily sucked Cindy's cock during a sex party, but this experience was about messing with his head, not sex; even though heterosexual, he didn't hesitate to suck a woman's cock.

On learning Cindy was going to teach Abigail how to perform cunnilingus, Monique says, “NO, the first pussy Abigail licks is going to be mine, on our wedding night...”

There was dead silence, and shocked expressions on everyone's faces, including Monique's, when she realized she had said something she shouldn't have.

I'm thinking to myself, “Wait! what did she just say?”

This was the first we had heard of wedding plans involving Monique and Abigail.

Based on Abigail's and Timothy's expressions, this was news to them as well.

Timothy immediately had tears in his eyes, likely believing he had been replaced by Abigail.

I would have thought the same if I were in his place, as Monique's and Timothy's relationship had been very stormy as of late, as a result of Abigail's change in status within the household.

I had been concerned that Monique may have slid into lesbianhood, as she was clearly showing more interest in Abigail than Timothy, a lot more; it was because it was all new, and they were now sister slaves.

Abigail wasn't the only one who was happy she was formally a slave, Monique was too, once Abigail was on equal footing with herself, in the household, and sexual ability, or should I say sexual inability.

After composing herself, following her initial dismay, Julie thought about the oral sex issue, during about thirty seconds of dead silence, and says, “No, you have been the first to kiss, orally stimulate, and fuck, vaginally, Abigail, and like yourself and Timothy, she should learn how to eat pussy with Cindy. Now what is this about a wedding?”

Monique, speaking in a very soft, apprehensive voice, tells us she had had a dream where the three slaves got married during a public ceremony, and this dream had developed into a recurring daydream/sexual-fantasy.

Her fantasy was now on the cusp of reality.

This news certainly made Timothy and Abigail happy, but Monique wasn't, as she had inadvertently let the cat out of the bag, as a result of her little slip, likely caused by jealousy.

While it makes for a sexy fantasy, would Timothy and Abigail be open to a polygamous marriage? The reality, not just the fantasy? Would Timothy share his wife with another person, a woman? Would Monique actually share Timothy with Abigail? Her past behavior demonstrated otherwise.

Julie and I spoke alone and decided that Abigail should officially become engaged to Monique and Timothy, if this was to become reality. It would help Timothy and Abigail to feel more confident in their relationship with Monique, and each other.

We required Monique to formally propose marriage to Abigail, and when Abigail accepted, for Timothy to propose to Abigail, and she again she accepted. It wasn't at all romantic, just matter of fact, as there was too much nervousness, as until all the appropriate words were spoken, you couldn't know the outcome.

Later that week we took the slaves to a jeweler, and bought a gold wedding band, that matches Monique's, for Abigail, and matching diamond engagement rings for the slave girls.

After a very tasty dinner at an expensive restaurant, Timothy put the wedding band on Abigail's left ring finger, and the girls placed the engagement rings on each others left ring finger, alongside their wedding rings.

Now, everyone could see they were engaged/married, and those in the know, officially a threesome, if Monique's jealousy didn't bite her in the ass.

Now back to Cindy: Cindy became the third “mistress” on sex night, which is usually Saturday night, and was paired with Abigail. Abigail would perform fellatio on Cindy, as the other two slaves did the same with Julie and I.

Monique and Timothy took turns showing Abigail different ways of stimulating a cock, with their mouth and hands, and Abigail would reproduce their technique on Cindy. Things went slow, but was a lot of fun, and a turn-on to watch.

Then the blindfolds went on, the chastity belts came off, and the three slaves received some much desired anal stimulation, and if they had been good the prior week, a good anal fucking.

I'm kind to my slave boy, providing as much anal pleasure as I can, and the sounds coming from the slave girls told me they were experiencing the same. If luck is on their side, the girls experience orgasm, and Timothy releases the contents of his prostate without experiencing orgasm.

Continued medical tests show Timothy's testicles are functioning properly, and his sperm, eager to find a ripe ovum; don't mention this last detail to Monique or Abigail, or Timothy could end up a eunuch before his wedding. The slave girls are decidedly not interested in motherhood at this point, not at all.

When the slaves are back in their chastity belts, and snuggling in Julie's bed, we three mistresses head for the “playroom,” where Julie and I get to practice our oral skills on Cindy. When Cindy is satisfied, Ethan, and Dad if he is home and in the mood, will join us.

Depending on her schedule and mood, Cindy will stay and watch, and masturbate, while the rest of us fuck in our usual kinky ways.

Cindy is ambidextrous, that is, she is equally skilled at stroking her cock (a realistic silicone dildo) and clit, and is amusing to watch, as she is full of surprises.

If Cindy becomes particularly aroused by our sexual escapades, she grabs Julie or I by the hair and guides our face to her pussy; the person chosen being the one least occupied with stimulating Ethan or Dad, if that is at all possible.

The guys just grin and laugh when this occurs, because visually, it was a huge turn-on for them to see us performing for “Our Mistress.”

They aren't about to complain, as the view only arouses them further.

Neither Ethan or Dad are adverse to taking matters into their own hand, when necessary.

They are accustomed to seeing Julie and I playing together sexually. That is, “making out” and exploring anal sex, and Julie playing with and stimulating my breasts.

My New Slave Boy Tony:

I met Tony through the Virgin Sex Parties, and though still a virgin, he had aged out of the group, being an “old man” at twenty-five years of age. He hadn't been perusing the younger women, thankfully, and most of the women his age either were no longer virgins and had a partner, were only attracted to women, or celibate but sexual.

He was looking for a mistress, and I was looking for a slave boy with a fully functional penis. I was attracted to him, as he is a bit of a muscular jock, though terribly shy, and he was attracted to my breasts. What can I say, he has simple wants and needs. If he had been looking for pussy, he would have been barking up the wrong tree.

To test his commitment, I sent him to Joan, and told him to ask her for the same piercing as she had first given Timothy. I called Joan and told her to be sure to inform Tony of the ALL the details before having him sign the consent form, and getting pierced. I didn't want a wimpy slave boy.

After he was pierced, he showed up at the house at the appointed time, about a week later, and showed me the 6ga apadravya piercing, and I sent him home to heal, and told him to come back in month, or so, when he could tolerate having an erection and sexual stimulation.

I had told him there was nothing I could do about his virginity, as it was physically impossible for us to have vaginal intercourse, without explaining why, and while I could fuck his ass, if he tried to fuck my ass, Dad and Ethan would castrate him and feed him his balls. I then introduced him to Dad. I'm a doll, Dad is a beast.

I had a month to plan ways to play with my new sex toy, and to get Timothy accustomed to the idea that he was no longer my only slave boy.

I assured Timothy that Tony would never live in the house, and he didn't have to worry about being replaced. I had grown to love him, and Monique and Abigail, but I wanted and need something he no longer has, a full size erect penis.

Timothy cried a bit, as he was in love with me, in a big sister sort of way, as we had gone through several minor crises together, mainly concerning Monique, but also college pressures.

My activities with Tony would only occur, at most, one day per week, for at most a few, but most likely only a couple, hours.

The next time Tony came to the house, I had Julie show him the the playroom, where he found me dressed in my leather corset, that reveals only my cleavage, and leather pants that conceal my chastity belt. Over the pants I was wearing a very realistic dildo in a harness. This would be my normal attire when we played.

I ordered Tony to undress, and to kneel in front of me, and to kiss my cock. He eagerly complied. I then asked him how his piercing was healing, and to show it to me. He held up his erect penis for me to see, and the piercing looked to be healed, though he informed me it was still a bit sore.

I told him to take my penis in his hand and to slowly lick the glans, as he would want a girl to do to him. He told me he had never experienced fellatio, so I told him to use his imagination, and to do as they did in the porn movies.

Well, he mostly watches “lesbian porn.” This wasn't going to be easy.

I then told him to place his hands at his sides, and not to move them. I grasped his face, told him to open his mouth, and slowly slid the head of my cock, which was smaller than average on this occasion, into his mouth, and slowly moved in back and forth for several minutes, fucking his mouth.

Surprisingly, he didn't gag, but did drool a lot. His eyes were locked with mine, and I could see the arousal and apprehension in his eyes. How deep would I go, and would he embarrass himself?

I removed my cock from his mouth and told him to get dressed, then sent him home with a homework assignment.

He was to watch porn with lots of fellatio, buy a realistic silicone dildo having the same dimensions as his penis, and to practice giving a blow job, until he felt he wouldn't embarrass himself, the next time he performed for me.

I told him not to even think about coming to see me for at least a month, as there was no way he would become a good cock sucker in a shorter period of time. I wanted him to practice, a lot. I also wanted his penis to heal more, so I could play with it, without damaging the fresh piercing.

It would have been nice to use the slaves, and Julie, to demonstrate good technique, but that clearly wasn't an option. I was on my own, wanting to become like Cindy, an expert at teaching the art of cock sucking. I'm good at performing fellatio, but teaching the skill is an altogether different skill set.

During his next visit, I asked him if he had been practices cock sucking, and he said, “Yes.” Then to his surprise, I had him undress, secured him to a bondage horse, and slowly reddened his ass and thighs. He had a boner the whole time. Grin!

I then sent him home to practice fellatio some more, and to return in a week.

I didn't want him to know what to expect when he comes to see me. I was to be totally in control, and he was left wondering what would happen next.

On his next visit, I had him take his erect cock out of his pants, show it to me, then masturbate to orgasm. After he had ejaculated, I sent him home. It was a really really short session.

He may have experienced orgasm, but he left feeling extremely unfulfilled, and perhaps a little humiliated by ejaculating so quickly; it made me very wet seeing a man so aroused by masturbating in front of me that he lasted mere seconds.

On the following visit, he remained clothed while he sucked my cock until his mouth was sore, and his jaws ached.

With time, I would introduce him to anal play, wearing a butt plug, and anal fucking. He was regularly punished, simply because it amuses me, as I liked to see his ass and thighs become bright red. To witness his submission.

I made him measure himself for a Jail Bird chastity cage, and to order it. I cautioned him to make sure he did the measurements correctly, as if he did it wrong, he would cause himself needless pain.

When he received it from the manufacturer, I told him to put it on and to come see me. I had him undress, and I could see he was experiencing a rather painful erection. Poor guy, wicked grin.

I had him remove the cage, put him over the bondage horse, and reddened his ass and thighs.

I instructed him to wear the chastity cage as much as possible, as I wanted to lock him in it for at least a week at a time, possibly longer. His penis was to be mine, and he wasn't to experience orgasm without my permission.

When he was able to wear the cage for a full week, I had him give me the key, after locking his penis up.

We made up an emergency key, that is contained within a small paper envelope that I have signed along the sealing flap. He has to tear the envelope open to get the key out, as it is taped to the inside of the envelope, and the envelope will be destroyed by the removal of the key.

I created a spin dial, like you use in board games, that determines what I will do to him, and have him do, so what we do is totally random. Even I don't have control over what we do, only how we do it.

Would he have to perform fellatio on me, get his ass whipped, get fucked in the ass?

I had him buy an appropriate sized captive bead ring, just in case I decide to make him wear the chastity cage permanently; he is to always have ring with him, when he comes to visit.

I don't want to be permanently denied access to his penis, as I want to play with his erect cock on a regular basis. I also don't want him to be like Timothy, but I wanted control over his penis and orgasms.

I've learned many valuable lessons dominating and training Timothy.

I created a second spin dial that determines whether he gets let out of the chastity cage, and if he gets to experience orgasm. Would I milk him and not allow orgasm?

I determine before his visit, what we will do, the main theme of our encounter. When he arrives, he spins and determines whether he gets let out of the cage, and whether he gets milked, or has an orgasms.

Three-quarters of the possible choices allow him out of his chastity cage, but only half of those permit him to be milked or to ejaculate. This means that most of the time his penis is set free, but only half of those times does he experience orgasm or milking. He may get fucked to orgasm, or have to masturbate without experiencing orgasm, only the spin dial knows.

If the planed scene doesn't accommodate the removal of the cage and orgasm, but the spin dials permits him to, he may not be let out until after the scene, and then is required to masturbate. I may or may not watch, depending on my mood and his behavior; he much prefers that I watch, understandably.

If as part of the scene he is only to be spanked, then the cage doesn't come off until after that is completed. If I plan to fuck his ass, whether he is set free and allowed to orgasm is determined by his spin. I may end up using my strap-on dildo to massage his prostate, rather than being able to aggressively fuck him.

I let Tony attend the sex parties, as a slave, and allow women to spank and/or tease him. I am considering having women teach him how to eat pussy, and to give him lots of practice. A slave boy, a heterosexual slave boy, isn't of much value if he isn't good at eating pussy.

I don't plan on allowing him to fuck anyone with his penis, organic nor silicone, vaginally or anally, keeping him a technical virgin until he finds a long term partner or wife.

He is getting better with women, but is terribly shy, and seems to be content to be my slave boy, and not live with a woman.

I'm considering adding castration play to the possible scenes we explore. I would like to tie him up and hold a razor sharp knife to his testicles, and see if it makes him hard or soft. I could stroke his cock with the flat surface of a knife, and watch his response. Would his fear enhance his sexual response, and make him orgasm harder, or make him soft?

Chastity Bra for Abigail:

Partly as punishment for Monique, and because we believe it looks attractive, we ordered a large stainless steel chastity bra for Abigail. It totally conceals her breasts, and locks in place. It is a nice complement to her chastity belt.

Monique isn't happy, as she likes big boobs, especially Abigail's. If she was in the habit of doing so before, she now can't hold, caress, or explore Abigail's breasts at night. Monique usually spoons with Abigail, with Abigail in front, and lays her head on or between them when watching TV; her favorite pillows are now as hard as steel, stainless steel.

Of course Timothy and Monique want their own chastity bras, as it would make their breasts appear larger, and go with their chastity belts; Monique would only wear it, willingly, when she is dressed in girl mode, which is rather rare these days. So far, we continue to say no; mainly because we don't want them believing they will always get what they want.

Monique's Post Wedding Plans:

While there has been no talk of an actual church wedding, Monique has announced some post wedding plans. She says Abigail has agreed to be her slave girl, once they leave our house. I cautioned her not to count her chickens before they hatch.

I suspect her motive is that she wants to keep Abigail locked up, and unavailable to Timothy. Timothy may have other plans for his second wife, as he is becoming increasingly less submissive to Monique.

He is still totally my slave boy, and does as I ask or command, without hesitation, as compared to Monique, I'm the nice witch. That and I decide whether he gets spanked, whipped, milked, or experiences orgasm; he prefers not to orgasm.

Monique also informed us that she plans to keep herself and Timothy chaste until they are settled into work after college. Little does she realize, she may become like me, having no desire for genital sex, or vaginal intercourse, if she goes too long without.

Wedding Plan Speed Bumps:

One problem with the planned wedding for the three slaves is that polygamy is illegal in all fifty states, so only Timothy and Monique can have a church wedding, and then only if they conceal their true relationship with Abigail.

In Utah, bigamy is not legal, but treated as an infraction, like a minor traffic violation, unless other crimes are committed concurrently, then it becomes a felony. Their relationship would still be illegal, if they claimed the three of them were married.

Fifty-eight countries allow some type of polygamy, but I don't believe the slaves would want to immigrate to any of those places, to become legally married.

The slave's parents are also a concern, as while Monique and Timothy are known to be engaged, their parents don't know about their engagement/marriage to Abigail. Abigail is simply a college friend who lives in the same house with them.

 

Amy and Julie's Slave Academy Part 9

Copyright KinkyScribe 2023


Timothy's Parents Make an Unexpected Visit:

When Julie answered the doorbell, she found Timothy's parents standing on the front doorstep. The father said to her, “We are here to see Timothy, if he happens to be wearing a dress, tell him we know, and he doesn't need to change. We also want to meet his wives, both of them.”

Julie said she almost peed herself as she led them to the living room, asking them to have a seat. She then went and informed the slaves, who where studying, as it was a Saturday afternoon.

Each slave has their assigned study area; Timothy and Monique in their bedrooms, Abigail in Dad's office, if he isn't using it.

I was relaxing on the patio when an obviously upset Julie comes to inform me that Timothy's parents were here to see him, and his wives, and appear to know everything.

It was my turn to almost pee myself. I quickly texted Tony to cancel our planned play session.

Timothy's father Peter said to us, after we all found seats, “As we expected, Timothy is wearing a dress, and there are two women here who I see have matching wedding and engagement rings. This likely means all the other rumors are equally true.

“Over the past couple of years, we have heard stories from our friends in the church community that there was a boy who dressed as a girl, who had a girlfriend who became his wife, and who took a second wife.

“There were also rather strange stories of body piercing and vows of chastity. Even mention of sex slaves and sex parties

“Well, when we saw that both of these girls have matching wedding and engagement rings, during our last visit to see Timothy, we could no longer deny the fact that the stories were not only true, but involved our son.

“You are still our son, aren't you?”

Timothy said, “Yes Dad, I'm still your son, I only dress as a girl, most of the time. I'm not a transsexual, I don't want to be a woman. I like dressing like a woman, and being a woman. It isn't an act for me, but I still consider myself male.

“Some might call me a transvestite, but that seems such an ugly word. Perhaps I'm a type of hermaphrodite, a woman with a male body.

“And yes, these two women are my wives. Technically we aren't married, legally and in the eyes of the church, but we consider ourselves to be. Our wedding rings are symbols of our commitment to one another,

“I am Amy's sex slave, and Monique is Julie's sex slave. Abigail is also a sex slave, submissive to Amy and Julie, and another woman named Cindy, who doesn't live with us.

“Monique, Abigail, and myself have never experienced sexual intercourse, penile-vaginal intercourse. Monique and Abigail dated in the past, and had sex with each other at that time, but I have never had sex with either of them.

“We are physically intimate, sharing nonsexual affection with one another, and sleep together two nights a week. The other five nights of the week we sleep separately, in the same room as our mistresses.

“The three of us have sex with our mistress, but never vaginal intercourse, and Monique and I have never experienced oral sex, receiving oral stimulation that is.

“It is all very complicated, as you can tell.

“The three of us, as slaves, have performed oral sex on Cindy, who taught the three of us how to perform cunnilingus and fellatio. For fellatio, Cindy wears a dildo in a harness. When we perform fellatio on our mistresses, they also wear a dildo in a harness.

“We experience anal sex with our mistress, receive anal stimulation that is.

“The three of us slaves, well actually, even our mistresses, cannot experience penile-vaginal intercourse, because we have genitals piercing that prevent it, or wear a chastity device, or both.

“I have piercings and chastity cage that prevent me from using my penis, and sometimes wear a chastity belt. Monique and Abigail have piercings that prevent them from using their vulva and vagina, and wear a chastity belt almost all the time now too.

“I know this sounds a bit bizarre, well more than bit, but this is what we like and accept. This is our normal life, and our friends accept us, and our relationships.”

Timothy's parents listened intently, showing no real emotion, as Timothy was only confirming what they already suspected and knew to be true.

We would later learn one of the girls who attends the Sunday pool parties, Friday Night Movie Night, and Virgin Sex Parties, shares everything with her parents, who are obviously very opened minded. I suspect the young woman in question is the one who is usually the first to undress, and though a virgin, loves to masturbate in front of others, sharing tips with girls who join her,

I added, “What your son has said is true. It is odd to say to people not familiar with our lifestyle, but Julie was seeking a slave girl, and I was seeking a slave boy. That is sexual slaves. That is how we met Timothy and Monique.

“They completed our application and interview process, and were chosen as the most suitable candidates. While committed to their virginity, in regard to penile-vaginal intercourse, they were open to exploring other forms of sexual activity.

“What we did not plan for was, Timothy and Monique falling in love at first sight, the day they moved into the house, as our sex slaves in training. While they fell madly in love, they were still committed to remaining virgins, technical virgins that is.

“To prevent them from having intercourse, they voluntarily underwent body piercing, that resulted in rings or barbells being inserted into their genitals. Initially these piercings made them too sore for sex, but didn't physically prevent intercourse once they were healed.

“Over time, they received more piercings. When the appropriate jewelry is installed, they prevent Monique from experiencing vulvar and vaginal stimulation.

“To prevent Timothy from experiencing vaginal intercourse, his penis was placed in a chastity cage. He can no longer stimulate his penis, nor attempt vaginal intercourse. This was done so he was the same as his wife, unable to experience penile-vaginal intercourse, nor masturbate, or easily receive genital stimulation.

“Later, in order to achieve a more feminine appearing genital area, Timothy asked that we slowly reduce the size of the chastity cage, resulting in a much smaller penis. He has a tiny penis now, but if the cage is removed for an extended period of time, his penis should return to its prior size, shape, and function.”

Timothy's mother Lisa asked, “What about having children, will he be able to father children?”

I replied, “Before we started decreasing the size of his penis, we took him to a doctor who performed several tests and determined his testicles function normally, and he produces healthy sperm. To be on the safe side, we had some of his sperm frozen, and Timothy and Monique have joint custody.”

Abigail quickly interjected, “I should have joint custody too, as his second wife!”

In response I said, “As we have discussed, you will likely need to get separate sperm samples and sign a separate custody agreement with Timothy. Our lawyer is trying to figure out if you would have any legal standing, not being legally married to Timothy.

“Continued testing indicates his testicles are still in perfect working order.

“Julie, why don't you explain about Abigail.”

Julie began, “Monique met Abigail at school, and the two of them found each other mutually attractive, sexually. Monique is the more dominate of the two, and Abigail pretty much has always followed Monique's lead.

“Timothy didn't object to Monique having a female sexual partner. As you may know, it isn't unusual for young women today to have sex with men and women, with no preference for one over the other.

“Monique and Abigail continue to date, the same as Monique and Timothy, and often the three of them go on dates together.

“Skipping over some of the more unpleasant and confusing details, Abigail became Amy's and my sex slave, and underwent the same body modifications as Monique, and myself, and can no longer experience vulvar or vaginal stimulation.

“Monique and Abigail use to have sex, or at least Monique sexually stimulated Abigail. Monique hasn't experienced vulvar or vaginal stimulation with anyone, she remains a technical virgin.

“Monique and Timothy have always been in love, and to demonstrate that love we held a commitment ceremony, and they placed wedding rings on each other's ring fingers. You are both aware of these rings, and their purpose; they show Timothy is in a committed relationship, not just Monique.

“Monique and Timothy have both grown to love Abigail, they spend a lot of time together, and witness each other having sex with myself, Amy, and Cindy.

“Monique expressed a desire to marry Abigail, and we encouraged her and Timothy to propose marriage formally, and Abigail accepted both proposals.

“We had another commitment ceremony where the three of them agreed to marry each other, and Timothy placed a wedding ring on Abigail's ring finger, and the two girls placed the engagement rings you see, on each other's ring finger. To us, the three of them are married, and have been living together for over two years. “

I then added, “The agreement we have with all three is that they can live in this house as long as they remain in college, maintain good grades, remain technical virgins, and are our sex slaves.

“They have always been free to leave, but their love for one another, though at times strained, has kept them here, and together.

“Julie and I have helped them to mediate conflicts that have developed, mainly around Monique's intense jealousy of Timothy. Timothy is very popular with women, as they are intrigued and attracted to this man who looks and acts as a woman.

“We have paid for tutoring for the three of them, as they all have had some degree of trouble within their areas of study, initially.

“We provide them with free room and board, and free clothing.

“Do you have any questions for us.”

Lisa said without a moment's hesitation, “I want to see what you have done to my son's penis.”

Peter exclaimed, “Lisa, for goodness sake, he is your son.”

Timothy didn't pause a moment before standing up and moving before his mother, and reaching under his dress, lowered his thong to his knees, and lifted his dress, revealing his genitals.

While Timothy was doing this, in reply to her husband, Lisa said, “Don't forget dear, I witnessed his first erection moments after he emerged from my body, that any time I changed his diaper or bathed him he got an erection. When he was a toddler, he played with his penis every chance he got, and wasn't shy about it. During adolescent, he left evidence of his frequent masturbation session in his laundry.”

Timothy's face turned bright red, but only grinned, obviously not caring about these intimate details being public knowledge. His wives grinned and laughed nervously, and exchanged quick glances.

Then as her eyes and brain focused on the sight before her, she said, “My goodness it is so small,” while her hand came up and cupped his scrotum and testicles, saying, “But these are much larger than I remember.”

Peter's face turned bright red, and he could only shake his head slowly side to side, in disbelieve. Timothy wasn't phased in the least by her hand grasping his scrotum, being very accustomed to women examining and touching his genitals.

Still, I have to wonder how close he and his mother are, and if nudity and physical intimacy were normal between them during his childhood and adolescence. I'm not suggesting anything inappropriate, only more intimacy and sharing than is common.

Thankfully, Timothy's penis didn't appear to change as a result of his mother's touch.

Lisa asked, “Does that metal thing go through the head of your penis?”

Timothy, “Yes Mom, it use to be a long barbell, then a ring, that prevented me from having intercourse, but now that my penis is too small for sex, it is just a short barbell.”

Lisa, “Did it hurt?”

Timothy, “Yes, but only for a moment. My penis was sore for about a month, but after that, it didn't cause any problems. I have other piercings in my penis, but the jewelry was removed as the cage became smaller.”

Lisa, “So you can't have sex or masturbate with this thing on?”

Timothy: “In theory I can still have sex, as someone can see and touch my penis through the cage, or stimulate my anus and prostate. That is why I sometimes wear a chastity belt over this. Monique doesn't like the idea of another woman touching me, as you are now.”

Monique was trying to look as if nothing unusual was occurring, but her jaw was clearly clenched and her eyes narrowed, while the corner's of Abigail's mouth were slightly turned upwards, indicating she was amused, probably by Monique's discomfort.

I believe Lisa was so happy to be physically near and touching her son that she was oblivious to the fact that she wasn't merely holding his hand, especially given Timothy didn't seem to mind.

Timothy continued, “Plus, the chastity belt helps me look more feminine between my legs, much smoother, like a woman.”

Lisa, “That must be interesting to see.”

Timothy said as he turned away from her, “Let me show you.”

Timothy almost fell over in his eagerness to move away from his mother, as his thong was still around his knees. He quickly pulled them off, and headed to his bedroom.

Lisa had held his hairless scrotum and testicles in her hand until he began to move away from her. I don't know if he was eager to get his chastity belt, or to remove his mother's hand from his body.

I do know he loves to show off his feminine appearing genital area, that results from him wearing the chastity belt.

During the silence that developed in Timothy's absence, Monique moved in front of Julie, quickly lowered her jeans, and said, “What, no one wants to see my chastity piercings?”

As Julie unlocked Monique's chastity belt she said, “Monique, always the trouble maker!”

When the belt is removed, Monique waddled in front of Lisa and presented her vulva for inspection.

Lisa said, “How cute, you look just like Timothy's sister, before puberty.”

Monique huffily said, as she shuffle stepped a 180 degree turn, “I bet his sister never had these.” Then bent double, showing two row of large silver balls pressing into her outer labia.

Lisa reached up pressed on the row of metal balls, out of obvious curiosity, and noticed the adjacent balls also moved. She asked, “Do these metal things hold your pussy closed?”

Monique, “Yes, you can't insert anything into my vagina, nor can you easily stimulate my vulva. The chastity belt prevents almost all stimulation. Only recently have I been required to wear it, but I've had this jewelry in place for more than a year. I've had some of the piercings for over two years.”

Shy Abigail says, “Would you like to see my vulva, I have much more to see,” as she stepped before Julie and lifted her dress to have her chastity belt removed.

When at home, the girls typically don't wear panties.

Monique reluctantly stood upright and shuffled aside, clearly not wanting to cover her vulva by pulling up her jeans.

Abigail took Monique's place, standing in front of Lisa.

Lisa exclaimed, “My goodness, look at all of that metal!”

Abigail reached down and pointed as she gleefully described her adornments. “I have “D” shaped rings that hold my vulva closed, rather than straight barbells as Monique does. My vulva is much more developed than hers, as you can tell by my inner labia and clitoris being visible.

“This silver thing is my clit shield, it conceals my large clit, preventing anyone from stimulating it.”

She then turned 180 degrees and bent double, revealing all the rings in her vulva.

Lisa again reached up and touched the displayed jewelry, and ran her finger along the clit shield, that resembled a shiny silver clitoris.

Lisa said, “It is true, you do have a lot more metal and tissue down her than Monique.”

Monique isn't happy with Abigail receiving all the attention, and roughly pulled up her jeans and threw herself into a chair, leaving her chastity belt off.

Peter's eyes have been locked on the girl's vulvas the whole time. He is clearly embarrassed, but never the less couldn't take his eyes off the girls.

At this instant Timothy made quite the entrance when he returned to the living room, as I suspect he intended to, because his dress clearly indicated he had a boner. He had put on not only his chastity belt, but in an attempt to reassure his mother, I suspect, also his penis.

In his mind, his penis is now made of silicone, and he treats it as he once did his organic penis. I inadvertently encouraged this behavior, with our nightly and morning rituals.

Abigail stepped aside allowing Timothy to take her place, He lifted his dress saying, “See Mom, I still get erect when I want too, but I don't have to deal with a penis when I don't need it.”

Lisa turned to Peter and said, “Well Dear, it certainly would save on Viagra,” and reached out and took Timothy's penis in her hand.

Lisa added, “It certainly looks and feels real. Don't you miss your other penis.”

Timothy said, “No, I haven't used it in so long I have learned I don't need it anymore. Plus, it caused my underwear to bulge in a rather unfeminine manner. Look at how my vulva looks now.”

Timothy quickly removed the harness, revealing he was wearing a thong over his chastity belt.

Lisa's hand didn't hesitate to examine his genital area, and said, “Yes, it certainly is smooth. You look like a woman in these cloths, and with this contraption on.”

She then reached up and lowered his thong, and examined the chastity belt, especially the small lock.

After completing her examination Lisa said, “I want a key to this, I believe as his mother I should be able to let my son out of this, especially in an emergency.”

I explained, “Timothy has a key to that lock around his neck, but you should have a key, as the same key fits the girl's belts. For safety sake, all locks use the same key, and several of us have a copy,

“If Timothy and the girls come to visit you, it would be good idea for you to have a key, especially since the girls need their belts removed to use the bathroom, or at least it is better if they do.

“Timothy is strictly forbidden to unlock the girls except in an emergency, and there may come a time when we no longer permit him to have a key.”

To my surprise Julie exclaimed, “Slave girls undress!” and all three slaves quickly removed all their clothing, and knelt down where they then stood, hands palm up on their thighs.”

Julie explained, “As you can see, the slaves are conditioned to respond automatically to some commands. They know if they hesitate, they will be punished. Their punishments have become more severe over time.

“Timothy, help the slave girls into their chastity belts, and to get dressed.”

Timothy quickly and efficiently does as instructed, having had a lot of practice. When done with the girls, I instructed him to get dressed, without the dildo harness.

Peter and Lisa watched in silence as the slaves undressed, then were dressed, or got dressed.

We then told the slaves to sit in chairs, taking them out of slave mode.

Lisa then asked, “When will they get married, and how?”

I said, “The current plan is for Timothy and Monique to have a church wedding, with you and her parents present. This will be the legal and official marriage.

“There will be a private ceremony in which the three of them will exchange vows, again, and be considered formally married by their friends and people in attendance.

“No dates have been set as the three of them have not formalized their postgraduate degree programs yet.

“Our agreement with them only applies to their first four years of college, but they are free to remain living with us while they stay in college, but whether they remain our sex slaves is up to them.

“At some point, they will likely want to move out on their own, and begin their careers and a family.”

Peter finally speaks up and says, “This has all been very enlightening and educational, but all we came here to say was, that if the rumors where true, we accepted Timothy as he is, and his wives.

“We may be church folk, but we believe God loves all his children.

“Lisa wants to see more of her son, who has become more and more a stranger in our home.

“We were hoping, if the truth were known and accepted by all, he would spend more time at our house, along with his girlfriend, I mean wives.

“We would prefer he dressed as a man, but will support him if he dresses as a woman, when he visits. Not all of our neighbors or church brethren and sisters are as open minded as we are.”

I asked, “Would you like to stay for dinner, Julie is a trained chef and can whip a feast together in a snap, with the help of the slaves of course.”

Peter, “Yes, we will gladly stay for dinner, but we are simple folk, don't get too fancy.”

We then had a rather typical family dinner, with Dad and Ethan joining us. The conversation was more than a bit unusual, as it mainly concerned the care and feeding of sex slaves, for when the three slaves went to stay with Lisa and Peter, during school breaks.

Prior to dinner, I told the slaves to behave themselves, and to act as typical young adults, not slaves. I told Monique that if she didn't behave herself, I would let her father-in-law spank her, and maybe even her mother-in-law. She gave me her typical evil look, but kept her mouth shut during dinner, except when asked about her life, and to answer direct questions about her needs as a slave girl.

Abigail was surprisingly talkative, sharing details about her life, and perhaps sharing too much information about her enjoyment of being a slave girl. She shared such details as, she and Monique loving to eat pussy.

Lisa, said in response to this, “Perhaps your enthusiasm will rub off on Peter, or you can give him some helpful tips.” Peter could only stare at his dinner plate, pretending not to hear.

Timothy was very relaxed, and talked a lot with his mother, mostly girl talk, I believe; what cloths and makeup he preferred. After dinner he switched into his jeans and a close fitting sweater, and his mother commented on how well the jeans hugged his butt and vulva. Timothy was clearly in heaven.

The only time the discussion became strained was when Lisa told Dad he was surprisingly open minded, allowing his daughter and her sex slaves to live with him.

I quickly made it clear I wasn't actually Dad's biological daughter, had only known him since the age of eighteen, and that I called him Dad because he was my dad in all other respects. Thankfully, the subject of us having sex didn't come up; I still only give him the occasional blow job.

I'm not sure if Timothy's parents are open minded enough for that detail.

Cindy showed up for Sex Night, as I hadn't gotten around to texting her, and was introduced to Timothy's parents as Abigail's mistress, and Timothy's and Monique's teacher, of oral sex.

It blew her mind that Timothy's parents were so open minded; in all likelihood, Lisa wants her son back, even if he dresses and acts like her daughter, her second daughter, and comes with two women in tow.

Peter and Lisa left after all agreed the slaves would spend time at their house during the next school break, as an engaged couple, with their female friend, and would be allowed to sleep together.

Peter said he would see about a larger bed for Timothy's room. I told him to move the bed out and put a large memory foam mattress down, as that is what Timothy and Monique are accustomed to sleeping on.

I gave Lisa a copy of the key to the slave's chastity belts, and she agreed to use it only in accordance with Julie's and my instructions, unless there is an emergency. I suggested she come spend a day and night with us, to witness when the chastity belts are removed, and care of the slave's genitals.

It wasn't sexual in anyway, but more like mothers talking about caring for their children. I believe Lisa was happy with the prospect of being able to be a mother to her son once again, and having to care for two girls as well. She was clearly experiencing “Empty Nest Syndrome.”

Now we need to figure out how to inform Monique's mother, and Abigail's parents of their daughter's pending marriage; Monique's father has never been a part of her life, just like my biological father, though she at least knows who he his.

Monique has a strained relationship with her mother, and doesn't care whether she accepts her lifestyle or not. Abigail's parents aren't religious, but aren't the most open minded, or so she believes. We may soon find out.

Monique's New Jewelry and First Tattoo:

After Abigail stole the show when the slave girls were displaying their chastity piercings to Lisa, Monique became adamant about wanting her barbells replaced with captive bead rings like Julie's, or segmented “D” rings like Abigail's.

To remove Monique's barbells, Julie gently squeezed her outer labia together while I helped Dad grasp the ends of the barbells with Vise-Grips, and he twisted the ends off. A nerve wracking experience for Monique, but easier than trying to cut the barbells with a cutting tool.

We examined Monique's vulva and found it healthy, though with a fair amount of sebum build up between her inner and outer labia, and with some smegma near the junction of her clitoral glans and hood.

The barbell through her clitoral glans keeps the hood mostly retracted. We thought about having her hood removed, while her vulva was open, but it is too small to be of much concern.

We considered continuing her clitoral enlargement, as she had expressed some keen interest in Abigail's enlarged clitoris and silver clit shield. At present, her clitoris is too small for a triangle piercing, and even after enlargement might not accommodate one. But is wasn't feasible with everyone's schedules, and keeping her in some type of chastity.

The last thing we wanted was a horny Monique with a hypersensitive clitoris, and no form of chastity in place.

We installed new “D” rings, so her jewelry and infibulation are obvious when her vulva is viewed from the front.

We had a surprise for her: We paid a local artist to design a tattoo for her pubic mound and outer labia, that is a stylized form of the words “Slave Girl,” with floral surroundings, in very feminine pastel colors.

It was a rather painful first tattoo, but she loved the final result; it is her most feminine feature, though normally concealed by her chastity belt.

While the tattoo healed, she couldn't wear the chastity belt, which made her happy, and allowed her to spend a lot of time admiring her vulva in a mirror. In a way, with the floral design, her finger's can dance through the tulips; she was likely masturbating again, or at least stroking her outer labia and pubic mound.

She took to wearing only a waist length T-Shirt when walking about the house. She was frequently visibly “wet,” and we had to instruct her to keep one of her menstrual sleeping pads with her. Her modifications and slave training clearly haven't decreased her libido, which may be more a form of inescapable torture than a means of pleasure and enjoyment.

The tattoo turned out so well that we had one designed for Timothy that says “Slave Boy,” but in the same floral and pastel motif as Monique's. He too loves his very feminine looking pubic area, though he doesn't have the distinctive pubic mound that she does, not having her female underlying pelvic bone structure.

It would be even more impressive if his boy-clit and scrotum were tattooed with the same colors and designs, but we don't want to be cutting his cage off. We have two spares, but not currently of the correct size. It remains a possibility for the future.

Some of the girls in Timothy's and Monique's circle of friends have expressed a lot interest in permanent hair removal and similar pubic designs, after viewing their pubic tattoos. The cost may be too prohibitive for most of them to pursue. Perhaps a couple would be interested in becoming slave girls? Not only is the house full, but Dad would kill us, if we brought more slaves into it.

Abigail suddenly didn't like having pubic hair, and asked to have all hers removed. For now, we aren't fulfilling her wish, telling her she was very clear about wanting to keep her pubic hair, and as a result must keep it.

Perhaps for graduation we will fulfill her wish.

We would like for her to get the same tattoo design as Monique. Well maybe not the same exact design, as that would put Monique's panties in a twist, but something similar. Perhaps a fine-line black ink tattoo of a kneeling slave girl, with chains that interconnect her infibulation rings.

The only problem with that design would be, the infibulation rings would need to stay in place, or the tattoo probably wouldn't look as good, or at least not as intended. We had better not mention our possible plans to Monique, or Abigail will spend the rest of her life infibulated.

 

Amy and Julie's Slave Academy Part 10

Copyright KinkyScribe 2023


As If Things Weren't Complicated Enough:

Ethan and I had been watching a movie in the living room, and I had gone to the kitchen to fix us a snack, when I hear Monique scream, “NO! NO! You FUCKING BITCH, you get away from MY slave boy!”

As I'm fast walking toward the playroom, the obvious source of the yelling, I'm thinking to myself, “Damn, IT has finally happened! Timothy and Abigail decided to have sex, and were caught in the act by Monique.”

Then it occurs to me that Timothy is in the playroom with Cindy! “Oh Fuck, Double Fuck.”

As I enter the playroom, I see a very angry, chest heaving Monique, standing over a completely naked Cindy, who has clearly crumpled to the floor, her hands covering her face, obviously sobbing, her shoulders and breasts shuddering.

To the side stands Timothy, wearing a dress, displaying an obvious erection, a silicone erection, in total shock, with tears flowing down his cheeks.

I'm vaguely aware of others entering the room behind me.

Between heaving sobs, Cindy is whispering, over and over again, “I'm sorry...truly sorry...I have fallen in love with her.”

I think to myself, “Holy Fucking Shit!!!”

How did this happen you ask?

A couple weeks prior, after the usual Saturday night sex between the three mistresses and their slaves, while we were all together and collecting ourselves, and cleaning up, Cindy said, “Amy, I bet Timothy would benefit from a refresher course in pussy licking.”

Monique of course immediately says, “No!” her favorite and most common response to anything to do with Timothy, especially concerning other women.

I said to her, “Do you want to him to lose his taste for pussy, or do you plan on staying infibulated forever?”

She says, “I don't know,” while shrugging her shoulders; her second most common response to anything we say to her.

I replied, “You get to suck cock every week, it is only fair that he gets to eat pussy once in a while. A heterosexual slave boy who isn't good at eating pussy is of little value to his mistress.”

Shy Abigail blurts out, “That is so true!”

Monique gave her a dirty look and said, “Whatever, You do as you like with YOUR slave boy,” and stormed from the room. Always fiery Monique!

Abigail has experienced receiving cunnilingus, but Monique has not, the same as me. As a result, as much as Monique and I love cunnilingus, i.e. licking pussy, Abigail is an even bigger fan, enjoying giving and receiving.

Cindy has always been a lesbian, always clearly attracted to girls, then women, growing up. She has never had sex with a man, with the exception of cunnilingus and simulated fellatio with Timothy, when he was easily perceived as female.

If several men have perceived Timothy as female, should it surprise us when a woman, even a lesbian, does the same? Some of the men haven't cared that she/he has a penis, and knowing this didn't alter their attraction to her/him.

Why couldn't Cindy have the same response and feelings?

Add to this, Cindy has experienced oral sex with him numerous times, and taught him how best to please her sexually; visually during fellatio, and physically during cunnilingus.

With Timothy, Cindy always sees a woman sucking her cock and licking her pussy, not a man.

Cindy is very feminine, outdoorsy feminine, though with muscles that make you believe she was a gymnast or swimmer in college; perhaps she has a smidgen extra testosterone in her system or a slice of the Y chromosome in her DNA.

Her friends are predominately male, and she is accepted as one them, with a keen interest in sports and outdoor activities. Despite being easily perceived as a woman, she is one of the guys, in all ways except her anatomy.

No one is surprised to learn she has female partners.

We told Cindy and Timothy to schedule some time to be together, in the playroom, for oral sex.

That was tonight, obviously.

It was heart wrenching to see an obviously emotionally traumatized Cindy laying there on the floor, with not a stitch of clothing to help conceal her state of being.

It was such a painful scene to witness that it actually thawed Ice Queen Monique, and as we all stood there in shocked disbelieve, she knelt down, took Cindy into her arms and said, “It is okay, you can have sex with him, but I get to watch.”

I immediately went to Monique and said, as I grabbed her by the shoulders, “No! This is about more than sex.”

As I lifted her away from Cindy, I said, “Go to your room.”

Thankfully, I still have enough sway over her, as one of her mistresses, that she complied; I couldn't see Julie at the time, as she was behind me, perhaps her demeanor reinforced my command, or Dad's.

I turned to Timothy, and before I realize it, my hand was stinging, and the side of his face was bright red, and after the fact, the ringing sound of my hand striking his face reached my brain, and the pieces of the puzzle form in my brain. “Oh! My! God! Monique isn't the only jealous one!”

I said to him, “Go to your room.”

He looked at me in disbelieve, and walked slowly and dejectedly from the room. He couldn't have been feeling to good, knowing two women were pissed at him, his wife and his mistress, and a lesbian had fallen in love with his female persona; or would the latter only boost his ego?

I'm vaguely aware of someone brushing by me, and observe through teary eyes, Julie and Dad go to Cindy, and lift her from the floor.

Julie says, “Dad, take her to your bathroom, I'll shower with her until she recovers.”

Showers always seem to make things better, or is that baths? Maybe they just hide the tears and the sounds associated with crying your eyes out, so you can let it all out, unrestrained.

As I turn to leave the room, I observe a crying Abigail standing very alone. I can only place my hand on her shoulder, momentarily, as I pass by her.

I stood in the hallway, catching my breath, trying to collect my thoughts. I then went to my bedroom, finding Timothy laying in his bed, on the floor, crying.

I said to him, “I'm sorry, I shouldn't have hit you. You didn't deserve it, I was only reacting to the intense emotions in the room. Monique isn't the only woman in this house who gets jealous over you. Please come sit on my bed, so we can talk.”

He does, and I hug, and kiss him, on the forehead; Monique is the only one he kisses on the lips, and maybe Abigail, since they've been married.

I asked him, “What happened in the playroom tonight?”

He said everything started out as it usually does, with Cindy. She was dressed in her black leather chaps, black leather string bikini (top and bottom), and black leather vest. She had put her realistic dildo on prior to his entering the room.

He had never seen her naked prior to tonight. She would remove her bikini bottom before allowing him access to her vulva, but otherwise remained dressed. This was true when Monique, Abigail, Julie, and myself, who have performed cunnilingus on her, when she is in domme mode.

While kneeling before her, he orally stimulated her penis for several minutes before she had him stop, and told him to turn away. While he did as instructed, she removed her dildo harness and bikini bottom.

When commanded to face her again, he licked and sucked her pussy, while she held his head. She was very aggressive, as always, expecting her slaves to get nose deep in her pussy. She loves to talk dirty to those who kneel before her.

When she was satisfied, after a couple or more orgasms, she pulled his face away, and while still breathing heavily said, “Timothy, show me what you have on under your dress.”

Being the dutiful slave boy, and in conditioned response to one of his three mistresses, he stood and lifted his short dress, showing her his panty covered genital area.

This is likely were things went awry, or after only swerving slightly off course, went totally out of control, and Monique is to blame. Always jealous, she had insisted that he wear his chastity belt, so Cindy couldn't have access to his locked up penis, or anus.

When he lifted his dress, Cindy saw the perfectly smooth genital area of a woman, with no hint of Timothy's caged micro penis, and testicles.

Timothy was 100% female in Cindy's eyes in that moment, a woman wearing panties and a chastity belt.

A girl named “Timothy,” rather like a boy named “Sue,” as in the Johnny Cash song.

A woman whom she had seen wearing a realistic dildo on a couple occasions. Wanting to physically express her feelings for Timothy, or so I am presuming, she said, “Slave, go get your penis.”

She obviously couldn't access Timothy's genitals, since he was wearing a chastity belt, meaning performing simulated fellatio was her only option.

She wasn't telling a man to get his penis, but a woman, and I'm guessing this wasn't the first time she has told a female sexual partner to do this, as she teaches women how to perform fellatio, and may enjoy giving as well as receiving blow jobs.

While out of the ordinary for his one-on-one experiences with Cindy, it was totally normal for his interactions with Julie and I, so he went to his room and put on his penis.

Monique, keeping an eye out for anything unusual, saw him pass by her bedroom door, then pass by again with an obvious hard-on. She quickly followed to see what was going on, pausing a few seconds to listen, before entering the playroom.

What she saw was, a naked Cindy kneeling before Timothy, lifting his dress, revealing his penis.

Monique's screaming voice brought Cindy back to reality, and she collapsed to the floor, crying.

I hugged Timothy and told him he hadn't done anything wrong, only responded to a mistress as he had been trained and conditioned. He had no way of knowing that Cindy had truly begun to perceive him as female, and fallen in love with his female persona, which to be honest has become 95% of his identity these days.

I left him, recommending he take a shower, and went to see Monique.

Monique was sitting up in Julie's bed (hers on the weekend), obviously waiting for me to make a presence.

She stood and let into me immediately, “You have no right to keep me from allowing Timothy to have sex with Cindy. He is my husband and slave boy, I can do with him as I like.”

We were obviously in new territory here, as she had never spoken of Timothy as her husband, in the present tense. As her slave boy, yes, on many occasions, mostly playfully, given I am his primary mistress.

They may not have sex, but he is her slave boy, though of late, less submissive to her than she would prefer.

I said, “You do realize this is about more than sex. She truly loves him, I mean her, and wants to express her love for her, in a sexual manner. She was going to suck HER cock, not HIS cock.”

We glared at each other for a few moments before a thought began forming in my mind, and I said, “I know what it is, you want to lick her pussy. This isn't about him at all, you can't lick Abigail's pussy anymore, and want access to Cindy's, don't you?”

She didn't answer, which told me I was dead on.

I ask, “Do you have feelings for her, are you in love with her, she was the first person, and woman, you experienced any type of sex with.”

She says, “Maybe, I do miss giving her oral pleasure, and yes, I miss the taste of pussy. You took Abigail's pussy away from me.”

I thought for several seconds and said, “You are an adult, I can't stop you from having sex with Cindy if you chose, regardless of my feelings and wishes. I don't want you, or Timothy, going behind my back. But, as I have said, this is about more than sex, she may very well try to take Timothy for herself, though she doesn't seem the jealous type, but love changes everything.”

She replied, “I know, it is complicated, it always has been, ever since I stepped into this house. I want to allow her to suck Timothy's cock, if she still wants to, and I want to watch, I like watching. I can thank you for that. I'm use to him sucking everyone's cock but my own. Now that is weird, isn't it, but it is what I am accustomed to. I almost can't imagine him going down on me, as I have been denying it for so long.”

Well damn, things are all fucked up.

I told her to wait, while I went to check on Cindy.

Julie had gotten Cindy beyond the crying phase, dried off, and onto Dad's bed. Cindy was laying with her head resting on Julie's thighs, wrapped in Dad's bathrobe. Julie was naked, partially under the covers, laying back on pillows that rested against the headboard.

Cindy looked at me with questioning eyes, as I said to her, “Monique still gives her permission for you to have sex with her husband. You do understand he is a man, and her husband, don't you?”

She says, “I understand that, logically, though I lost sight of it gradually, over the past couple of years, and completely tonight. I truly love her. Actually, I don't know what to think or believe right now, I only know how I feel.”

I replied, “I can't stop you from having sex with Timothy, and it turns out Monique wants to have sex with you too, she misses licking your pussy, and was jealous of Abigail. Oh damn! who is looking after Abigail?”

Julie says, “Dad, I believe, in the living room.”

Ethan had chosen not to get involved; probably a wise move.

I continued, “Okay, if you want me to, I'll send Timothy and Monique in here, and let the three of you sort this all out. You can have sex with them if you want, but if you truly love Timothy, it could blow up in your face.

“Also, as far as I know, at least prior to tonight, Timothy and Monique have had no intentions of unlocking their genitals. It is what they are most comfortable with, and aren't ready to start a family.”

She says, “I understand, please send them in, and thank you for being so understanding.”

I wasn't being understanding, I had little choice, short of kicking everyone out into the street, and that wasn't an option given my feelings for Timothy, and to a slightly lesser degree Monique and Abigail.

I left the room, went to Timothy, who was freshly showered, dressed in a clean dress, displaying a silicone hard-on, and brought him to Monique and said, “Monique, do you give your husband permission to have sex with Cindy?”

She says “Yes,” and I said, “You both realize that Cindy believes she is in love with Timothy, female Timothy, and we don't know her expectations for their relationship. Having sex with Timothy, be it oral sex or otherwise, may make her feelings stronger, or bring everything to a painful and screeching halt.”

They both hesitantly nod yes.

I said, “Okay, welcome to adulthood. You are both on your own, free to make your own decisions, and mistakes.”

I took both by the hand, and led them to Dad's bedroom; Timothy gripped my hand firmly, Monique's hand was limp. I motioned them both inside, and for Julie to come out, and when she had, I closed the door.

“Let the games begin,” as they often say.

Julie, still naked, followed me as we headed to the living room, where we found Abigail curled up in Dad's lap, both fully clothed. She had obviously been crying, a lot.

Julie went to her, brought her to her feet, and said affectionately, “Come to bed slave girl,” and Abigail followed her dutifully into their bedroom, while being led by the hand. Julie undressed Abigail, and they got into bed, and cuddled, while Abigail expressed her fears, and cried herself to sleep.

Was Abigail still married to Monique and Timothy? Would she lose her mistress, the one she is paired with on Saturday nights? Would she still have a home?

I'm sure Julie told her she was always welcome in her bed, and thus the house. If everything blew up in our faces, Abigail would likely resent Julie and I, the root cause of everything.

I went to my bedroom, undressed, and climbed into bed with Ethan. I curled up in his arms. He kissed me, but didn't say anything; I was lost in my own thoughts. What would the morning bring?

The Day After:

Mid-morning, I put on a bathrobe and went to Dad's room, knocked, entering without waiting for a response.

Based on the looks of them, Monique and Timothy had been licking pussy, and strangely, Timothy was still wearing a dress and a hard-on.

What did he do with his cock last night? Receive his first blow job, and if so, from who or whom? Did he fuck for the first time? Did Monique perform fellatio on her husband for the first time? Her chastity belt would have prevented any genital or anal stimulation, and her petite breasts are still crowned by metal nipple shields.

It dawned on me that Timothy was also still wearing his chastity belt, and must have showered with it on, and dried off with a hairdryer, as we had taught him; Monique had taken the key from Timothy and given it to me the night before, prior to Cindy's arrival.

Why keep his penis on all night? Oh, perhaps he was wanting to be perceived as male, not female? Or, simply fulfilling a dominate woman's expectations of him? In this case, two dominate women, Monique and Cindy.

I went to Timothy, pulled him out of bed, and took him into the bathroom, where I removed his clothing, harness, and chastity belt. I removed my robe and corset, leaving me in only my chastity belt, and climbed into the shower with him. I then gave him a thorough washing; he is still my slave boy after all.

I carefully rinsed his penis, through the bars of its cage, observing he had produced a lot of precum, or ejaculated, as a result of a number of first sexual experiences.

I made sure to remove all the makeup from his face.

Monique wouldn't have been happy with our intimacy. When I was washing his hair, his mouth momentarily found one of my nipples, and lightly sucked and kissed it. I knew he was only expressing affection, and a little curiosity. Even this didn't cause his penis to stir.

After we were dry, and I was wrapped in a large fluffy bath towel, I took him, naked except for the chastity cage, into the bedroom and presented him to Cindy, and Monique, and said, “Cindy, do you still love Timothy?”

She slowly looked Timothy up and down, seeing his male body and caged penis, and said, “Yes, I still love her. I admit I'm a little confused right now, by all of this, but I accept Timothy and her maleness, but...I'm primarily attracted to Timothy's feminine side, obviously. I'm still a lesbian, that hasn't changed. I'll never have sex with her caged penis, and that aspect of her.

“I sucked and fucked her cock last night, as Monique looked on, and she later licked my pussy. Very well I might add.”

I would later learn she knelt over Timothy in bed to orally stimulate her penis, and then got on top and rode her cow-girl style, while Cindy caressed her own clitoris. Timothy simply laid there, too overwhelmed to act, and fearful of doing anything inappropriate.

Cindy took Timothy's hands and placed them on her breasts at one point, encouraging him to stimulate a woman's breasts for the first time; as far as I know.

Waking in the middle of the night, Cindy indicated she wanted her pussy licked. Timothy tried to lay between her legs, but his rigid boner prevented him from laying on his stomach.

Cindy had him lay on his back and straddled his head, and pulled his face to her pussy, and he orally stimulated her until his tongue and lips sore.

If Monique was awake, she must have watched from the sidelines, no doubt pouting, and likely very wet under her chastity belt and behind her infibulation rings. If she actually licked Cindy's pussy, it is a mystery as to when this occurred, as Timothy never mentioned witnessing it; perhaps he slept through it. Monique can be very sneaky, and determined, when she wants too.

The first person Timothy received fellatio from and fucked, vaginally, was Cindy, not his wife Monique, as we had all expected.

Unless something changes in the future, Timothy's penis will remain made of silicone. At this time, it appears neither Monique or Timothy have a problem with this, and Cindy obviously doesn't want anything else.

As things stand now, all of Monique's sexual partners have been female, and she is married to Timothy, who is predominately female in appearance and behavior.

I said, “Monique and Timothy, you are no longer bound by your slave contracts, not that you ever were, legally. You are free to do as you like. You aren't expelled from the house, or anything like that, you can still be Julie's and my slaves, go to college, love Cindy, it is totally your choice. It is time you were formally a couple, free to do as you want.”

I turn and start to walk from the room but pause and turn back to them saying, “Don't forget about your wife Abigail, she has had a very rough night of it, while you have been amusing yourselves in here.”

I walked into the living room to find Abigail once again curled up in someone's lap, this time Julie's. Abigail was sleeping under a blanket, and Julie motioned for me to be quiet. Yes, Abigail has had a rough night of it.

I quietly prepared breakfast, coffee and bagels with cream cheese, and fed Julie and Ethan. I drank my breakfast, as usual.

Dad had gone to Anna's house, one of his submissive women, who wouldn't mind if he tied her up and gagged her, so he could experience peace and quiet while he slept; I don't blame him.

When Abigail woke, Julie showered with her, and we took her into the playroom in an attempt to distract her. At first she wasn't receptive, when Julie presented her cock to her, but being a good slave girl, she started going through the motions, mechanically.

Julie, not liking this behavior, gave her a barehanded spanking, which helped release the last of her tears, and she became responsive to our commands and touch, and responded well to Julie and I having sex with her at the same time; a first for her.

Julie received a blow job while I stimulated and then fucked Abigail's ass. When we were all exhausted, and Abigail had had an orgasm or two, we headed for our bedrooms.

In mine, I found Timothy sleeping in his bed. I went to Julie's and found Monique in hers, and Julie and Abigail very quietly climbing into theirs.

I returned to my room and climbed into bed, and Ethan soon joined me. As I lay there, I wondered to myself, had I imagined the prior sixteen hours? No, it was all too real.

Dad came home that night to a trashed bed and dirty bathroom. I suspect Julie was more concerned for the well being of her slave girl than the state of the house, and I had my own obvious distractions.

This earned Julie and I a severe whipping on our ass and thighs, for failing to clean up after our guests, and the trouble we had stirred up in the house. After our whipping, Julie and I immediately knelt before Dad and took turns sucking his cock, with Julie eagerly swallowing his cum, while our asses and thighs throbbed and bled, and tears dried on our cheeks.

Yes, slave girls must always do as expected of them, or pay the price.

Ethan wasn't at all sympathetic, when I later crawled into bed with him.

The complexity of our family's relationships defies imagination, by leaps and bounds.

And Life Goes On:

When Saturday night rolled around, Cindy showed up, as we knew she would, based on a text message from her, and while at first giving her a very cold shoulder, understandably, Abigail gave her mistress a blow job, then experienced orgasm while being fucked in the ass.

It seemed to be a rather rough version of makeup sex, with all the accompanying emotions, on Abigail's side of the equation at least. Obviously, Abigail's mouth and ass made out far worse than Cindy's cock.

Cindy seemed rather amused, and allowed Abigail to be as aggressive as she desired, and was somewhat aggressive in return. Abigail, normally rather silent during sex, used some rather course language, directed at Cindy, that should have earned her a rather severe spanking, but we let it pass.

When we were all done having sex, Cindy, Monique, and Timothy got dressed, and went to Cindy's house for the night.

Abigail went to bed with Julie, and I'm sure they snuggled, and possibly made out, until they fell asleep; I've always had a feeling that they have been far more physical with one another than they should be, not officially being a couple, especially with Monique sleeping at the foot of their bed, but perhaps that is it's major appeal and turn on for them.

Ethan and I cuddled but didn't fuck, and Dad was out of the house.

Monique and Timothy returned to the house in the morning, to prepare for church, and then slept in their individual beds during the following school week.

The three slaves still sleep together on Friday nights, and now also on Sunday nights, so Abigail isn't deprived a night with her spouses.

For the most part, things haven't changed significantly in the house, Monique and Timothy remain our slaves, and behave accordingly, and school is still their primary focus.

Abigail is still married to Monique and Timothy, and they get along well, but on Saturday nights, they part ways for the night, as Cindy, Monique, and Timothy spend time together, trying to sort out their feelings for each other.

I gather they don't always, usually not in fact, have sex, having just gotten done fucking, and mainly talk and sleep. They date occasionally during the week, if their busy schedules permit it.

Their having sex basically means the two slaves take turns performing cunnilingus on Cindy. Monique may or may not love Cindy, but she does love her pussy, and the same is likely true of Timothy.

Cindy is still in love with feminine Timothy, and Timothy always wears her chastity belt and female attire, when she spends the night at Cindy's house. I'm sure the neighbors see two women coming and going.

Time permitting, usually following a date, Cindy performs fellatio on Timothy, whom she perceives as a woman with a strap-on, or perhaps a woman with a penis; she may very well be aware she is role-playing the part of a woman, and as long as she stays in character, doesn't care about her actual physical anatomy.

They then fuck, with Cindy always on top, so she can caress her clitoris as she likes and needs, and to demonstrate her dominance. Timothy is far more an active participant when I fuck him, as I allow him to move his hips in ways that increase our mutual pleasure; his physical, my visual.

Monique watches, and to the best of my knowledge, doesn't perform fellatio on her husband; despite the complexity of their sexual relationships with others, they are committed to their mutual chastity.

Or, Monique is no longer interested in having sex with her husband, preferring to watch him have sex with Cindy, and as a result their chastity is now a moot point.

After an unpleasant Saturday evening by herself, Abigail asked to be allowed to join Ethan, Julie, myself, and when he participates, Dad, in the playroom for sex, as our mutual slave girl.

She hasn't tasted real cock yet, or fucked real cock, though she does show a lot of interest, because she is still married to the other two slaves, and is patiently waiting for that to sort itself out.

All agree it would be too crowded and messy for a fourth person to be present, as Cindy, Monique, and Timothy explore their feelings and emotions, which may be more sexual than romantic or loving, at least for the slaves.

With time, a mutual feeling of love may develop between them all.

Abigail told us she wanted to lick Cindy's pussy too, and may be able to in the future, but for now Monique and Timothy have said no. I believe it has to do with logistics, more than anything.

They don't get to lick Cindy's pussy as often, or for as long, as they would like, and having Abigail present would only limit their pussy access even further.

Based on what they have revealed to us, occasionally Cindy likes for Timothy to make love to her, giving her full access to her body, when she is in girl mode without a penis.

Monique watches, which must be absolute torture, as her accessible erogenous zones are few in number, which greatly limits her masturbation options; she isn't suppose to masturbate, and perhaps she is behaving herself, for a change.

She may enjoy orgasm denial, or knows there is no other option.

After I moved in with Dad, and before I married Ethan, I went several years without an orgasm, while being constantly surrounded by sexual stimuli, and was often extremely wet; you learn to live with.

Monique may spend her days until her next anal fucking experiencing extreme sexual arousal and frustration, unless she has discovered a means of sexual release, while infibulated and wearing a chastity belt, and with her nipples inaccessible under nipple shields.

Most often, the threesome can't explore all their sexual options in a single session, because they can only participate in sex for short periods of time, when they first get into bed, and perhaps when they wake in the morning, as the slaves have to remain focused on school work, and attend their weekly church service.

We made that very clear to Cindy, and she has been very understanding, and knows what is at stake.

Julie is the only one who fucks Monique, usually on Saturday night, and the same is true of me and Timothy, as far as him receiving physical sexual stimulation. Cindy continues to fuck Abigail, on Saturday night.

Yes, it is terribly complicated.

 

Amy and Julie's Slave Academy Part 11

Copyright KinkyScribe 2023



Damn: When it Rains it Pours:

Tony texted me to ask that we meet some evening, after we both got off work, and we set a date and time. Oh, this wasn't looking good, having a meeting outside our normal role playing.

Tony informed me that he has met a woman through work, and she had asked him out, and they had met a couple times for coffee, and then dinner.

She was the one actively pursuing the relationship, which is the only way it could possibly happen, given his shyness.

He told me he had been barely able to say, “Yes,” when asked out for coffee, and mostly listens to what she has to say, and answers her inquires about his life with relatively short responses.

They must enjoy long silences.

She is very affectionate, holding his hand, kissing and hugging him at the end of the date.

He was wanting to know how he should proceed, as far as letting Charlie in on his sexual secrets.

I suggested that for now he tell her he is a virgin, and has little sexual experience with women.

If she becomes very affectionate, and starts exploring his body and discovers his chastity cage, he will have no choice but to tell her the whole truth. Being confronted with this information all at once may be too much for her to process and absorb, and ultimately accept.

He told me he definitely didn't want to lose me as a mistress, even if things become more serious with her, and he wants me to keep the key to his chastity cage. I was assuming, and hoping, this would be the case.

He told me, if she wasn't interested in being his mistress, he didn't want to have a long term relationship with her. I told him he should make this clear to her earlier rather than later, to save them both some potential heartache.

Tony is very comfortable talking to me, perhaps because I know all his secrets, and he knows a full-time relationship is impossible.

He texted me later in the week to say he told her he had never experienced penile-vaginal intercourse, or oral sex with a woman, and wasn't in a hurry to experience them. She accepted this, and agreed to keep their relationship non-sexual for now.

During their next date, he told her what he had said to her before was true, but not the whole truth. She may very well have thought he was having sex with male partners.

He then told her he has a mistress, and he wasn't interested in ending his relationship with her, i.e. me, until he found a suitable replacement. Charlie would have to accept this aspect of his life, as it was too important for him to give up.

He said Charlie was rather surprised, and perplexed, but they parted on amicable terms, at the end of the evening. Though, there was no hugging or kissing.

When Tony and I met the following Saturday, he told me what had occurred during the prior week, and that he hadn't heard from Charlie since. I could only tell him to keep his finger's crossed, that she would ultimately be receptive to the idea of being his mistress, once she thought it over.

I told him, given the fact that she was pursuing him, it was more likely she would be willing to be openly dominate in the bedroom. She knew what she liked, and was willing to go after it. Perhaps she would want to control things in the bedroom.

Monday he texted me to say Charlie had texted him, wanting to meet to discuss their relationship, later in the week. I'm now waiting to hear the results of that meeting.

Cindy and Abigail:

After a month or so of the prior mentioned pattern of sexual and romantic activity between Cindy, Timothy, and Monique, I spoke to Cindy before our having sex with the three slaves one Saturday evening, and informed her that she was to take Abigail, and only Abigail, home with her after we all had sex.

Abigail could choose whether or not to have sex with Cindy, but Cindy should provide her with the opportunity.

After we were all done fucking, I told Monique and Timothy that only Abigail was leaving with Cindy.

Abigail became very excited, while the other two tried to derail my plans, at least Monique did, and Timothy didn't want her anger directed at him as well.

I told them, the only other option was for them to give Abigail permission to have sex with Dad, and possibly Ethan, after they left for the night with Cindy. It wasn't fair to Abigail that they were able to have sex with someone's flesh and blood genitals, but she couldn't.

Abigail spoke up (she is slowly gaining her voice) saying, “I would love to suck some cock, but I would be happy with some pussy.”

Timothy and Monique looked at each other and realized they had little choice in the matter; either allow Abigail to add another sexual partner and additional sexual activities to her slowly growing resume, or allow her to go home with Cindy. They chose the latter.

Cindy told us, when she brought Abigail back in the morning, that Abigail had become an aggressive demon pussy eater, and left her rather sore, but very pleased. Abigail grinned from ear-to-ear.

The new pattern became, one weekend a month Abigail goes home with Cindy, while Timothy and Monique sleep together in Julie's bed, not joining the rest of us in the playroom. We felt it was beneficial for them to spend some time alone, without a third person present.

We still don't know what type of relationship will form between Monique, Timothy, Abigail, and Cindy. As long as the slaves are focused on school work and living in Dad's house, there isn't a rush to formalize anything.

We aren't putting any pressure on them, knowing their hands are full with school, and their lives are in totally uncharted territory, sexually and romantically.

To help sort it all out, Cindy now joins the family for Sunday dinner, and stays until the slaves go to bed. If the slaves have homework, Cindy will join whoever is in the living room, watching television series and movies, so she isn't alone; her other female partners have been replaced by the slaves, for the time being at least.

As had been the case with Abigail, Cindy began spending increasing amounts of time at the house, often in the shadows, sleeping, surprisingly, with Dad, though she definitely doesn't cuddle with him, and wears PJ's.

I suggested this to her when she stayed very late watching movies one evening, obviously reluctant to leave, and loaned her a T-Shirt and sweatpants.

Dad doesn't mind if women he barely knows join him in bed; he is such a gentleman.

When Abigail is left behind, she joins us in the playroom, but only has sex with her mistresses, mostly using her mouth on our available skin surfaces, including kissing us, while we have sex with Dad and Ethan. She is happy to watch, and get wet, as long as she isn't sent to bed alone.

Her chastity belt and bra, which she rather likes now that she is accustomed to them, keep her honest, and out of trouble.

Who Abigail goes to bed with is even more varied these days, as she occasionally joins Ethan and I when Dad and Julie want some alone time, which inflames my jealousy, but makes those two happy; Ethan likes her curves, and she loves to torment her mistresses.

While she joins Julie and Dad in bed on occasion, one night she told us, “I want to sleep with Dad tonight,” and we took that to mean she meant alone, as she had done prior, and we allowed this, and Julie joined Ethan and I.

Julie and I were a little jealous, not knowing her full intentions, but knew it was good for Abigail to sleep with a man alone, as she had done for while when she first became our slave girl. Back then, she didn't have a choice, now she does. We knew Dad wouldn't have sex with her without everyone knowing beforehand.

She is free to cuddle with Dad, if he is receptive, but that is it. And cuddle she does.

Dad has an unusual amount of sexual self control, but also no shortage of female sexual partners. He could have fucked me any way he wanted, my first night in his house, but he didn't, and is very happy with only receiving blow jobs today, knowing they are my way of showing him physical affection, in a very naughty and kinky way.

Julie slept with Dad for a long time before becoming his slave girl, and when I say “slept,” that is what she did. He became her “Dad,” only after the slaves moved in, and he became the head of the extended household.

For Julie to call him “Dad,” it must be an even greater mental trip, as she has oral and anal sex with him, plus they make out and such. When he is in the mood and receptive, they are very much a couple.

I have no idea how Julie deals with having a part time lover and spouse, but she seems happy enough, but has been intimate with me for a long time, and sexual with Ethan and I for almost as long.

By the slaves, Dad is often addressed as “Daddy,” perhaps in recognition their age difference, and his alpha male dynamic; they are clearly intimidated by him. They don't role play their parts, he is the father and they his children, at least in demeanor.

About their only interaction with Dad is when they run afoul of house rules, his rules, or they become too much for Julie and I to deal with, and he punishes them. They are always left with visible marks for days.

The household dynamics have changed significantly, and Abigail needs to explore some of her options before entering into a formal marriage with Monique and Timothy, and possibly Cindy.

Pour Timothy will be totally dominated by women, and their hormone cycles.

Cindy quickly took advantage of Timothy's role as menstruation slave; though she remains a devoted tampon user. He seems more intrigued than annoyed by the demands placed on him.

Perhaps he enjoys having ready access to multiple vulvas several days each month, with Cindy's the only one that allows him access to a clitoris and vagina.

In the beginning, it may have fulfilled a sexual need or desire, but now seems more a matter of intimacy, and the sharing a female experience. Female Timothy may not menstruate, but “she” is intimately aware of the menstrual cycle of several women.

Cindy's Moderating Influence:

After most of the family had watched a show on a streaming service, Timothy mentioned he was going to take a shower and go to bed.

Cindy, was present and told him she would shower with him.

Now normally, Monique would try to prevent this, especially given Cindy isn't restricted in the types of sexual activity she can pursue with Timothy.

In addition, this was a school night, and the slaves are not typically permitted to have sex.

In this instance, Monique merely said, “Sounds like fun, I'll join you.”

The slaves don't shower together, so this was possibly bending the rules a bit, but then I said they were free to do as they like, when they chose to have sex with Cindy.

Cindy could have prevented Monique from joining them, but apparently decided to see how things played out. While Timothy is her primary interest, I believe, she is in a sexual and romantic relationship with Monique too.

Timothy later filled me in on the details of what occurred: Cindy undressed him, leaving him in only his chastity cage, having removed his chastity belt using the key we had given her. Monique watched, but didn't say anything.

Cindy then undressed herself, and Monique followed suit.

Cindy knelt down and removed Monique's chastity belt, and kissed her tattooed pubic mound. This likely softened Monique up a little bit, knowing Timothy wasn't the only one Cindy was interested in.

I should point out that Cindy is quite a bit bigger than Timothy and Monique, and Cindy could easily toss them about like toys, the same as Dad.

The three of them climbed into the shower, and Monique watched as Cindy washed Timothy from head to toe, including washing her caged penis, asking her how she normally does this. This was likely the first time Cindy handled and washed an organic penis, and scrotum containing functional testicles. She then washed her hair.

Cindy only uses female pronouns with Timothy, and he regularly answers to male and female pronouns, and doesn't seem to mind. To an outsider, I'm sure it would appear more than a little confusing, especially in written form.

Monique watching a woman interact with her husband in this manner would normally have resulted in quite the emotional outburst, but she took it in stride. I'm always careful never to handle Timothy's penis in her presence, as early on in their and our relationship, he gave it to her.

Normally, Cindy only touches Timothy's silicone penis, when they have sex on Saturday night or Sunday morning.

I don't know if Cindy knew when she suggested the shower that she would be confronted with Timothy's male genitalia, or if it simply happened, and was unavoidable. It didn't alter their relationship any, and Cindy didn't appear to have a problem with it, based on what I have learned.

She regularly wears a realistic dildo in a harness, and has washed a silicone penis on numerous occasions as a result, and perhaps mentally, she placed Timothy's organic penis in the same category.

When Timothy was clean, Cindy asked that she bath her, and told Monique she could help. The two slaves then bathed Cindy, including washing her hair.

Cindy then bathed Monique, while Timothy watched. Though Timothy gives Monique nonsexual full body massages, while being chaperoned by Julie or myself, they never bath one another.

This was likely the most intimate the three of them have been together, when not in bed sleeping.

They all dried off, the slaves quickly washed and dried their chastity belts, and Cindy locked them in place, and the slaves went to their respective beds.

Being a school night, this took place rather quickly, more quickly than the description indicates.

I haven't quite figured out why Monique is so accepting of Timothy being intimate and sexual with Cindy.

I can only guess, Monique is possibly in love with Cindy, and Timothy, and doesn't mind that they have sex, because of this fact. Monique also has sex with Cindy, and perhaps this is the key mitigating factor.

Monique said she is a voyeur when it comes to Timothy and sex, and she likes seeing him having sex, and she also can fulfill her desire to perform cunnilingus, something she isn't able to do with her mistresses.

Her sexual wants are being met without the need for her to utilize her vulva and vagina, which she doesn't desire to do, it appears, anymore. I guess we cured her of that desire and habit.

Her remaining sexual needs, primarily orgasm, are met when she has sex with Mistress Julie on Saturday nights.

Or it simply could be that Cindy is the Alpha Female, as Dad is the Alpha Male. You don't mess with either unless you are prepared to grab a tiger by the tail.

Some may label Monique a cuckquean, but I haven't discussed her feelings, and emotional and sexual response to witnessing her husband having sex with another woman, while she is unable to experience physical stimulation herself, to know if this label is accurate.

She may simply see herself as having a sexual relationship with Cindy too, not caring that she is limited to performing cunnilingus, as that is enough to fulfill her only remaining unfulfilled need.

With his penis and anus locked up, Timothy is limited to cunnilingus too, as far as his physical body goes.

Both only receive visual and auditory sexual stimulation, and are able to perform cunnilingus, and derive pleasure by giving pleasure. They are both skilled enough that they can bring Cindy to the brink of orgasm, but not allow her to experience orgasm, but risk having their hair torn out or ears ripped off if they actually attempt this.

Cindy doesn't fuck Timothy's ass, and her stated reason is that her ass belongs to me. We each have our own territory when it comes to having sex with our submissive partners and slaves.

Timothy and Monique are submissive to Cindy, but she isn't their mistress, only a dominate sexual partner; the same is true with Cindy and Abigail.

An interesting note, while Timothy has had penile-vaginal intercourse with Cindy, Monique has not. I'm not sure why Monique hasn't fucked Cindy; we took her personal dildo harness away, but nothing stops her from using Timothy's if she chooses.

Perhaps Cindy simply hasn't given her permission, and only does so with Timothy, because she is her, Cindy's, primary romantic interest. Perhaps Cindy only has vaginal intercourse with very select individuals, her primary partners.

Monique may be Cindy's sexual play thing, and only allows her to perform cunnilingus, without any significant emotional involvement. There is a certain amount distance between these two women, though it is slowly shrinking, and they may merely be sizing each other up, before letting their guard down.

Now why Cindy fell in love with Timothy rather than Monique is a mystery, as they often look like twins, or at least sisters. Perhaps it is the taboo nature of the relationship that makes it so appealing; a devout lesbian having sex with a biological male, who presents as female, but who is very attached to his/her testicles.

Yes, it is all rather perplexing.

The Slaves Prepare to Spend Time at Their In-Laws:

Julie and I recommended to Monique and Timothy that they fulfill Peter's request that they appear as a man and woman when they visit. We explained, we believed it would be beneficial for them to assume the identities they had prior to moving in with us, to see if they truly wanted to continue as a femme man and androgynous woman, the remainder of their life.

They could have chosen to ignore our advice, but didn't, perhaps believing we have their best interests in mind, which we do, or so we like to believe.

We took both shopping and got them set up with new cloths that conceal their chastity belts. Dresses, skirts, and blouses for Monique, and pants and shirts for Timothy. With appropriate footwear of course.

Timothy was permitted to wear his normal cotton woman's underwear, that is styled after men's underwear, and Monique can wear her packy dildo in it's harness if she chooses. Lisa doesn't know about Packy, and is in for a bit of a surprise if Monique actually wears it, over her chastity belt.

Abigail chose some new feminine outfits too, so she wouldn't feel left out. She wants to wear her chastity bra all the time, and we bought her some bras that fit over it, which makes her rather more buxom than before, and she doesn't really need it, not at all.

We haven't decided if we will allow her to actually wear it during her visit, as it may be too much for Peter to handle, and not run afoul of Lisa. The poor guy's eyes will likely pop out of his head.

We told the slaves to prepare to act as quote unquote normal young adults, not as sex slaves. To ready themselves mentally for not having sexual release for almost three weeks. This last detail hadn't crossed their mind.

Lisa's Visit:

Lisa came to see how we care for the slaves, as far as their chastity belts, and bathing, and general care and hygiene. She arrived on a Thursday evening and left around noon on Friday; we had to ensure she wasn't around on Friday evening, though it seems likely she knows all about it.

We showed her how to remove and put on each slave's chastity belt, even though they can do it by themselves, but it is easier if someone assists. She needed to learn in which ways the fit could, and can't, be adjusted.

She complimented Monique on her new vulva adornments, and examined her new jewelry closely; even asking her to turn around and bend over, as Monique had done when Lisa first examined her piercings.

She found Timothy's tattooed pubic area appealing too, tracing the letters to the words “Slave Boy.” Both slaves had big smiles when being examined and admired, as if momentarily forgetting that she is their mother and mother-in-law.

She was acutely concerned with how the slaves are able to practice proper hygiene with either infibulation rings or a chastity cage. We had to explain, that our vulvas are caring for themselves quite well, with our urine rinsing away normal bodily secretions. Rinsing the visible vulvar tissues is quite adequate for our needs.

Timothy can move his penis around within it's cage, to rinse away any accumulated body fluids. When she later bathed him, he showed how her how he does this, and the whole process was matter of fact, not at all sexual.

Urinating is often a splashy experience for Timothy, as his urine passes through the bars of the chastity cage, and tries to find its way through the crotch strap of the chastity belt. It tends to go in all directions, and he has to rinse with a small bottle of water.

Lisa was hesitant to mention the slave girl's menstrual periods, but we informed her Timothy was responsible for the care of their menstrual needs, and she didn't need to concern herself, nor be shy about talking about the subject, even with Timothy.

We told Timothy to make sure he was prepared, if their visit corresponded with the slave girl's menstrual periods. If the girls would be menstruating during their stay, he had to be sure to take their cotton menstrual pads and sleeping pads.

While we don't customarily do it anymore, we showed Lisa how to bath the slaves, using the detachable shower head, while they stood in the shower. She clearly enjoyed being able to wash “the kids.” She understandably enjoyed being a “mom” again.

The slave girls quickly took to calling her “Mom,” as Timothy does, and she responded very favorably.

The slaves enjoyed the extra attention, and being pampered a bit, and a break from the routine. They found it rather amusing.

Dad went to stay with one of his “female companions” so Lisa had use of his bed.

Nothing overtly sexual occurred during her visit, as we had hoped and expected. Timothy's silicone penis was kept out of sight. She acted like a home healthcare aid learning the needs of her adult patients.

Cindy stopped by as usual, but went home when the slaves started to get ready for bed, reluctantly. Her expanded relationship with Timothy and Monique wasn't addressed; it is even a bit much for us to process, understand, and accept in totality.

Julie Wants to be a Mommy:

Julie's ticking biological clock finally demanded her attention, and she decided she wants to be a mom.

The fact that the slaves may, or may not, be moving out of the house in the near future likely was a contributing factor. They have often been more like our children than our sex slaves, over the preceding three years.

While it would be nice to have the house to ourselves again, we too fear an empty nest, and an overly quiet house.

Dad would have been her first choice as the father of her child, or children, but he had a vasectomy many years ago, so couldn't, and said, when the subject came up, he was too old to be a dad.

He said, Julie could still live in the house, but he wants as little to do with the care of the child as possible; I suspect he will be much more of a “dad” than he wants to admit.

Ethan was obviously her next choice to be the father. I told them I would have to think about it, and think I did.

I still don't want to have children of my own, but I'm keenly aware of my biological clock, and Ethan's own possible desire to be a dad. He has always supported my choice in the matter, but also hasn't expressed any reluctance to fathering Julie's child.

There was also the fact that Ethan and I have never experienced penile-vaginal intercourse, and I definitely don't desire too. Julie may be his only option when it comes to this sexual experience. He seems happy with only oral and anal sex, but he doesn't have any choice in the matter.

Then there is my jealousy. Even though the three/four of us frequently have sex together, when Julie and Ethan are particularly intimate with one another while I watch, I definitely feel jealous, but also when Dad and Julie kiss and cuddle. I know I shouldn't, but I can't totally suppress these feelings.

How would I feel watching them experience penile-vaginal intercourse, for the purpose of conceiving a baby?

Call me old fashioned or sentimental, but shouldn't children result from a couple fucking, when possible, so artificial insemination doesn't appeal to me. If it is your only option, go for it, but when it comes to explaining to your children how they came to be... Your biological mom and dad had sex, and you were conceived, and born.

My final decision was to allow Ethan to be the father of Julie's and our baby, but I didn't want to be present, nor to know any of the details. The less I knew and witnessed, the better.

I spoke to Ethan alone and gave him my total consent and support of his having vaginal intercourse with Julie, to conceive a baby. I want him to enjoy it, to make the most of it. It may be his only opportunity.

I then did the same with Julie, telling her to make the most of the experience, as it would be the first time since she was a teen that she would experience vaginal intercourse.

I spoke to my doctor and got Timothy a prescription for Viagra, as not only would it be his first time experience of vaginal intercourse, but his partner wouldn't be his wife, and he was going to be trying to conceive a baby. Normally he is always rock hard, but this wouldn't be the time to experience performance anxiety, as he understandably might.

Now we await Julie ovulating, after things settle down in the house a little, if at all possible.

I'm no longer the only one who monitors her morning body temperature.

The Slaves Visit Their In-Laws:

For the first time, the slaves would be leaving behind the care and supervision of their mistresses, and spending two weeks living full time as a threesome marriage.

They looked to be typical young adults when they got into their car, one of Dad's actually, and headed out. Julie and I shed a few tears. Would they come back, and if so, would they have changed, for the better or worse?

The house was eerily quiet over the course of the following days. Even if not actively making noise, there is a lot of coming and going when the slaves are present.

Sunday afternoon there was still a pool party, though with fewer people in attendance, knowing the slaves were “on vacation.” The same was true of Friday night.

Saturday morning, following their first week, I received a call from Timothy in which he said, “Monique and I were wondering if you can come teach my mom how to empty my prostate.”

Hmm, well that was a bit unexpected, as this was suppose to be a sex free trip for them, and a test for when the three may move out on their own, while remaining in school, and possibly completely chaste.

Well, he did say, “empty my prostate,” which is the least sexual option of addressing the build up of fluid within his prostate, and could be done quickly, without any pleasure. He had been conditioned, through multiple experiences, to release the contents of his prostate after a few brief motions of my finger.

I agreed to meet them that night, at Lisa and Peter's house. When I arrived, all appeared normal, i.e. everyone was dressed in everyday cloths, and nothing looked unusual. Peter was absent, apparently at a church function, as he is a church elder.

I looked around to find the best place for the demonstration, while also being the least sexual; doing it in a bedroom was out of the question.

I placed some cushions from a chair on the coffee table, and pointed at them with my right hand. Timothy knowingly removed his pants and panties. I looked toward and at Lisa, she stepped forward and unlocked and removed his chastity belt. At least she instinctively knows her role.

Timothy knelt on the cushions, and the slave girls and Lisa took up positions opposite me, and behind Timothy. I put on a latex exam glove, and gave one to Lisa, and she did the same. I then lubricated my finger, with Lisa mimicking me.

Looking down, I realized there would be a problem when the contents of Timothy's prostate dribbled from his penis. Lisa, reading my mind, left and returned, I kid you not, with a decorative teacup, and placed it below Timothy's caged penis, on the cushion.

I slid my finger into Timothy's anus without any preparation, as he no longer requires it, and ran my fingertip over his prostate, telling Lisa to observe the depth and motions of my finger. I quickly removed my finger and stepped aside.

I then told Lisa to take my place, and her finger slid into her son's anus. I told Timothy to verbally guide her, which he did. He directed her finger to his prostate, then told her how to move her finger, and how much pressure to apply.

I reached down and brought the teacup up to his caged penis, and in mere seconds fluid dribbled from Timothy's penis. The mental stimulation alone may have been enough to trigger the release, and may now occur automatically without any significant physical stimulation; fortunately for Lisa.

Lisa and I removed our latex gloves, and went and washed our hands, while Timothy cleaned up in the bathroom.

Everyone then met in the living room for tea and cake; I kid you not. I then learned there had been discussion of the possibility of the three slaves living with their in-laws, while they attended graduate school.

The major down side for the slaves would be, they wouldn't be permitted to have sex. They knew though that Timothy's prostate needs to be regularly emptied, to decrease the chances of nocturnal erections and ejaculations.

I asked what they intended to do about Monique's and Abigail's sexual release, and both shrugged their shoulders. Looks like the three sex slaves may become truly chaste slaves in the near future. They also may come under church doctrine far more than they expected.

They may live and sleep together, but would be traditional “virgins,” as everything other than penile-vaginal intercourse isn't considered “sex” by some, and the slave girls can't have sex, as all three would be wearing chastity belts full time, and the girls also having nipple shields and/or a chastity bra.

Peter would persuade the church to marry Timothy and Monique, and turn a blind eye to Abigail, though the three would be permitted to live and sleep together. Apparently, Lisa and Peter are still in the dark in regard to Cindy.

In regard to Cindy, after the slaves returned to Dad's house, they expressed a desire to spend two weeks at her house, exploring their options there, during their next school break. Cindy was obviously happy with the idea.

At Cindy's they could be a threesome, correction foursome, and experience sex together, though Cindy too expressed a desire to keep them all in chastity belts, and dedicated to school.

The slaves have become accustomed to their chastity belts, and wearing them all the time, though let out momentarily, frequently, to urinate or have a bowel movement; Timothy no longer has his own key.

The girls have inquired about my liquid diet, but that is too expensive an option for the average person or household. Plus, once your body becomes accustomed to it, you can't go back to eating solid foods.

I wasn't surprised when Timothy called me the first Saturday morning of their visit to once again ask that I demonstrate how to empty his prostate. He could have taught Cindy on his own, but I believe he, and she, wanted my approval.

Everything proceed as before, though the collection device was a water glass, and they quickly asked me to leave, so they could all fuck, in their usual though limited ways.

Cindy didn't appear to shy away from stimulating Timothy's prostate, perhaps having stimulated her female partners G-spots through their rectum; she has with a dildo in a harness, intentionally or otherwise, during anal intercourse.

Abigail manged to fit right in, though mostly on the sidelines, until the other two slaves have had their fill, and mostly cuddles, licks, and kisses her mistress, as she has often done with Julie.

Perhaps she “sowed all her wild oats,” during her short lived hedonistic period with Monique, with her enhanced clitoris, and is happy to be passively sexual now. Though like Monique, often needing to sit on one of her menstrual sleeping pads, when her vaginal lubrication drips from her infibulated vulva.

What now must be decided is which house they move into, if they indeed move. At their in-laws, they could be openly married, quietly a threesome, but there is the unspoken expectation that both slave girls would become pregnant and bear children. Neither slave girl likes that idea, at present.

At Cindy's, there could form a true foursome, but there is unlikely to be any marriage, though Monique and Timothy still desire a formal marriage at some point. They could have sex, but in limited way, as if Timothy's penis must remain caged, I suspect he would be most happy if the girls are equally unable to use their genitals for sexual pleasure.

There is the added fact that at his parent's house Timothy is treated as male, and at Cindy's as female, with all male pronouns dropped. He hasn't expressed a preference, but for me, it is odd to see my slave boy as a boy; even my expectation have become a bit distorted over time.

On the other hand, the three slaves don't want to leave their mistresses behind, nor even Dad, and the lifestyle and house they have become very accustomed to, though limiting in its own way, and without room for Cindy to live with them full-time; not very easily anyway.

Baby Making:

As if by Divine Providence, Julie was expected to ovulate during the slave's absence from the house; during the second week in fact.

A couple days prior to the expected occurrence, I gave Ethan a slow sensual blow job, and emptied his body of all stores of sperm, to ensure he only had fresh healthy sperm in his system when Julie ovulated.

On the expected morning, Julie told Ethan and I that her temperature had in fact dipped as expected, and I packed my suitcase and overnight bag and went on a solo road trip, and didn't return for three days. Time enough for the deed to be done.

Two weeks later, Timothy didn't have to change Julie's menstrual pads, meaning she was possibly pregnant, or stress and expectations had altered her menstrual cycle. After patiently waiting a few days, a pregnancy tested confirmed we're expecting a baby. Yippee, but the many unknowns are daunting.

 

Amy and Julie's Slave Academy Part 12: The Conclusion

Copyright KinkyScribe 2023



Charlie and I Become Acquainted:

After Tony later met with Charlie for coffee, after work one evening, he texted me her phone number, saying she wanted to talk with and possibly meet “the other woman,” the woman she was sharing him with.

I called her, and she asked what Tony and I do together, and the nature of our relationship. I suspect she was comparing what he had told her with what I had.

I asked if she was familiar with dominant and submissive relationships. She said, only vaguely, from brief mention in movies and daily life.

I told her, I like to be in control of a man's body, sexually, and I receive pleasure from having that control, and from inflicting moderate pain.

Tony in turn has given me control over his penis, and how he receives sexual pleasure. I determine when he receives pleasure, and the type of stimulation.

She asked how I maintain control over his penis. I said, “I presume you have heard of chastity belts, that prevent women from having sexual intercourse.” She indicated yes, but didn't know they were in use today, actual use.

I informed her, that not only do chastity belts exist today, but that I wear one, and I have never experienced vaginal or vulvar stimulation with another person. I'm married, but we only have oral and anal sex.

She didn't believe me at first, but I offered to show her my chastity belt, and to provide her with the name and number of my doctor who can attest to my intact hymen.

I explained further that Tony wears a chastity cage, that prevents him from stimulating his penis, at least easily, and this basically prevents him from masturbating by stimulating his penis. I told her, I don't allow him to masturbate except when I unlock his penis, nor is he allowed to masturbate every time we meet.

I further explained, sometimes when we meet, he isn't allowed to remove the chastity cage, and is required to orally stimulate a strap-on dildo I wear, or receives anal stimulation from my hands, or experiences anal intercourse when I am wearing the strap-on dildo. I added the later is often being referred to as “pegging.” Other times he is only spanked, which we both enjoy, obviously I more than he.

She told me she was aware of people having anal sex, the use of strap-ons by women, and people being spanked, but never dreamed she would meet and be attracted to a man who enjoys these activities. She said it almost defied belief.

I steered the conversation away from sex by asking her what she found attractive about Tony.

Beyond finding him visually appealing, she explained that in the past men had always pursued her, but she was never satisfied with the type of men she dated as a result. Especially with the type and quality of sex she experienced.

She enjoyed the intimacy, but it was short in duration, and intercourse never fulfilled her expectations, being not particularly enjoyable, and completed to quickly.

She started asking men out, but these men believed she was only seeking sex, when what she really wanted was a long term relationship. Men presumed an aggressive woman was only interested in sex.

Tony was the first man she asked out who didn't try to have sex with her when she kissed him goodnight. She was beginning to believe she had finally found the kind of man she was after, but then was shocked to learn he was a sex slave, with a mistress.

She didn't realize his reluctance to pursue sex was a combination of his shyness, and the fact that his penis is in a cage.

Now, she was torn between her desire to know Tony better, and her discomfort with the idea of him having sex with another woman. I blew her away when I told her I knew how she felt, as I share my husband with another woman, Julie.

She asked how I handled the jealousy, and I explained, I became somewhat less jealous over time, knowing Julie wouldn't try to steal my man, but if they are intimate, not simply sexual, I feel my jealousy taking control, and have to focus my mind on something else, usually by sexually stimulating one of them.

She asked if I was bisexual, and I explained not really. I was heterosexual during my teens, but had been introduced to sex with women as a young adult, and learned I enjoy giving women pleasure, and the control it gives me.

She wanted to know what she should do about Tony. I suggested they continue to date, but not to pursue a physical relationship with him, beyond hugging and kissing. See if they have enough in common to have a long term relationship.

As far as sex goes, since Tony's penis is in a cage and I hold the key, and he wants me to keep that key, our relationship can't simply end. If Tony asks that we not have sex, and that I only allow him to masturbate occasionally, that is a possibility.

I told her, I don't believe he wants that aspect of his life to end, and ultimately wants his long term partner, perhaps her, to become his mistress, and to control his sexual pleasure.

Charlie said she would have to think about it all, as it seems to strange to be real. She would like to continue to date Tony, but wasn't sure about all the rest.

I asked, “Would you like full control over your sexual relationship with Tony, to teach and require of him the types of sexual activities that give you the most pleasure?” She replied, “Yes, of course!”

I added, “If there are things you don't like, wouldn't it be nice to have the power to remove them from your sexual experiences?” Again she said, “Yes!”

I suggested she continue to date Tony, that with his permission, we will limit our sessions to only me allowing him out of his chastity cage to masturbate, but then only if he absolutely needs to, and in all likelihood, he doesn't need to.

She said she liked the idea of him not being able to masturbate, or have sex with other women. She then half jokingly asked, “Can I have the key to his chastity cage now?”

I told her, it was ultimately up to him, but at present I have control over his sexual pleasure and penis. He would have to consent to the key being given to her, but given they want to pursue a long term relationship, it was perhaps best if they didn't have the option of sex.

She ask if that worked, and I told her, she could ask my slave boy and girl, who have been living together for over three years, are married, but have never had sex, with each other that is.

That resulted in a long discussion about the slaves.

By the end of a extremely long conversation, she was overwhelmed and bewildered, and said she had no idea what to say or believe anymore.

I told her, to think things over, and to come by the house to meet everyone, along with Tony, to see how we all get along. I warned her, things weren't always smooth sailing, but we eventually found calm waters.

She said she would think about it.

I texted Tony to tell him she had been presented with a lot of information to digest, and to give her time and space to do so. He replied that she had also texted him, and said she was feeling overwhelmed and confused, and needed time to think things over.

I told Tony it was a hint of a good sign that she at least had taken the time to text him, and hadn't simply written him off and ended all contact.

A couple days later, Charlie texted Tony and I asking that we both agree not to meet for sex, and that Tony not be permitted out of his chastity cage, except if absolutely necessary. He agreed immediately, and I told them I would fulfill their mutual expectations of me.

She then asked for the key, and Tony and I said she could have it, but I added I believed it was wiser if she didn't have it. She reluctantly took my advise.

She obviously didn't like the idea of another woman having the only key to her man's penis.

Little does she know, how many chastity devices that key fits. It even fits my chastity belt, which isn't a problem, as I have absolutely no wish to remove it; only Julie performs that task, or Dad if she is unavailable.

Tony and Charlie returned to dating, with limited physical touching. Charlie did become curious and asked to see Tony's caged penis, and he allowed her to do so.

One evening, after a couple weeks of them dating, I received a text from Charlie saying, “I just got done masturbating and it dawned on me that Tony hasn't been able to masturbate for at least two weeks, what should I do?”

I replied, “It is up to you, Tony will happily forgo masturbating if it means he can continue to date you, but you can allow me to unlock him, so he can masturbate alone, or you can both meet with me, and you can unlock him and allow him to masturbate, or you can masturbate together. It has only been two weeks, are you wanting to have sex with him so soon?”

She replied, “I don't want to have sex with him, well actually I do, but I want this relationship to last, so if he doesn't need to masturbate, lets not do anything.”

A couple days later Tony texted me to say he didn't want out of his chastity cage, he would learn to live with it, or I should say, learn to live without it. Charlie and he must have discussed his need to masturbate, and/or his willingness to forgo masturbation, so he didn't have to be unlocked.

She likely didn't want him coming to see me.

Both began keeping me informed on the progress of their relationship. They gradually become more intimate, eventually having sexless sleepovers. Charlie was receiving the intimacy she desired, without the worry of things progressing faster than was desired, and likely beneficial to the relationship.

I suggested they have Julie come teach them how to give each other full body massages, and they thought this a wonderful idea. Charlie bought a massage table, so this physical touching didn't take place in the bedroom, on a bed.

Julie reported Charlie greeted her at the door wearing a bathrobe, but once the door was closed, Tony revealed himself wearing only his chastity cage. It seems Tony is now often naked when at Charlie's, and very happy.

Julie taught Tony how to give Charlie a slow sensual massage. This resulted in his experiencing an erection, a rather uncomfortable experience, but he didn't complain, not wanting to risk losing access to Charlie's body.

Tony applied massage oil to Charlie's breasts, but Julie didn't teach him how to stimulate her vulva, at least for now.

After a couple session with only Charlie receiving a massage, Charlie had Julie show her how to massage Tony. Julie winked at Charlie prior to running her lubricated finger across Tony's anus, making him moan and squirm. Charlie did the same, when she mimicked Julie's massage technique, with the same result.

Charlie later told me it made her unbelievable wet seeing this response in Tony, and she is now eager to “fuck his ass.” Looks like Charlie is now one of us.

Julie invited them to come visit the family, and for Charlie to meet the slaves, Dad, and Ethan, and possibly Cindy. Hmm, we need a much bigger dinning table, or we will have to have two tables setup on the patio.

I'm thankful we live in a warm climate.

The slaves were warned to be on their best behavior, and not to be slaves, but typical young adults.

Needless to say, Charlie was shocked by the size of the “family,” and we didn't disclose the true nature of all the relationships, but toward the end of the evening, she asked why Monique and Abigail had matching engagement rings and wedding bands.

We casually told her, they are both married to Timothy, who was as usual, in a dress. She had been too polite to ask many questions, and Tony had to spend a lot of time explaining details to her over the next several days.

I didn't hear from them for a week or so, but then received a message from Charlie saying she suspected Tony must have a serious case of “blue balls,” and his penis should be allowed out of its cage.

The three of us met at her apartment, I gave her the key, she unlocked him, sent him to the bathroom to masturbate, shower, and to return when the cage was back in place, and locked.

While he did as instructed, in under 30 minutes, we girls talked about what I had been doing with him prior to her beginning to date him. She was very curious about it all, but indicated what she really wanted from him was cunnilingus.

I told her she should talk to Cindy, as she was the expert on teaching this skill, and perhaps Monique and Abigail would allow Timothy to be used to instruct Tony.

The slave girls weren't keen on allowing Timothy to perform without their being present, but Cindy used her trump card; she isn't a slave girl and out ranks them both, marriage or no marriage.

Tony was soon being taught how to lick pussy, by Cindy and Timothy, and Charlie was soon giving Tony rave reviews.

Charlie was very amused by the fact that both slave boys have caged penises, though with Timothy's totally hidden from view.

She would eventually follow Timothy into the bathroom to have a peek, and he of course showed her tiny caged penis.

This led to Charlie expressing concern about the same occurring to Tony's penis, and I explained that it wouldn't, as long as he was occasionally allowed out of his cage, and in Timothy's case, we had intentionally decreased the size of his penis by using increasingly smaller cages.

The subject of Tony receiving fellatio was brought up by Charlie, and to her surprise, Tony said he would prefer to keep his penis caged, at least until they possibly became married. Charlie said she would like to suck his cock, as she enjoys this activity, but would go without, if it made him happy.

I suggested they buy his and her strap-on dildos, and soon both where receiving fellatio lessons from the slave girls and Cindy. Charlie of course has the larger penis. We thought it best to allow the slave girls a chance to be watched in action; only one went with Cindy for each “lesson.”

After three months or so, Charlie indicated she wanted to learn how to be Tony's mistress, and Tony and I resumed our relationship, with Charlie joining us during each visit, watching and learning.

The spin dials once again came into play, and she learned the full range of our prior sexual activities.

She had already been receiving blow jobs, but was soon fucking Tony. He was in slave heaven, with two mistresses, one of which he left with at the end of the session.

Charlie was jealous, but when I took her aside and showed her my chastity belt, her jealousy was somewhat tempered. I also confirmed I was happily married, and my somewhat unusual sexual needs are being fully fulfilled.

Tony asked that his spin dial be changed so he was let out of his cage less often, and as a result experiences orgasm less often. Charlie found this amusing, and wasn't about to complain.

Charlie and Tony are NOT engaged, but have agreed they will not experience penile-vaginal intercourse until, at least, they are married.

Charlie has expressed interest in vaginal and anal stimulation, but wants to focus on other activities for the time being.

She has told me privately, she often masturbates with a dildo, and enjoys using it, more so than experiencing vaginal intercourse with a penis. I told her, she would likely enjoying having her dildo attached to Tony, and she agreed, but as with the slave's relationship, wants to save that experience for later.

Charlie and Tony don't live together, and officially are only dating, spending most nights in their own apartments and beds.

Charlie is very concerned about the unconventional nature of their relationship, and has shied away from another dinner with the entire family, fearful we may rub off on Tony, or them both.

The Economic Aspects:

In the past I have said that Dad's money makes everything possible, which is true, but isn't the entire truth.

Ethan and I have full time jobs. I use to work for Dad's company, but decided it best to move on, to prevent the appearance of nepotism. There were a lot of people senior to me, but I was cross trained in many of their positions, as a backup should they go on vacation or become ill.

Good for the company, but not the emotional dynamics of the company's senior employees. This was easier to overlook when I was a young teenage college student, not a married college graduate in a business suit.

Dad's employees all believe he is my biological father, as I was introduced as “the daughter he didn't know about,” when I moved in with him at the age of eighteen, and openly addressed him as “Dad.”

Ethan's income pays for his and my daily living expenses, things like food and clothing, weekend getaways and vacations. The majority of my income pays for the slaves, a major expense as you can imagine.

We each contribute to Julie's secret trust fund, that was set up by Dad, so she would have a nest egg if she ever gets tired of being Dad's slave girl and domestic servant. We three contribute generously.

Dad pays the biggest expense, which is the house and the care of it, and for Julie's basic needs. She doesn't own much, and wears her standard housekeeper, chef, and maid uniforms most of the time, even if running errands outside the house. She normally doesn't wear undergarments, wearing panties only when menstruating.

Jeans and T-shirts are her usual casual attire, though she is very attractive and sexy when she, rarely, dons an expensive dress; usually only at formal events like Ethan's and my wedding, and the slave's commitment ceremonies.

While we didn't intend it to be the case, for the full duration of their living in Dad's house, the slaves have been living free of charge, and also not working; their short lived modeling careers and associated incomes didn't amount to much, and the proceeds are in their meager savings accounts.

Abigail never modeled, though she could have, and made excellent money doing it, but we allowed her to focus on school, as she too required considerable tutoring when she first joined the family.

Recall, she moved in with us when school pressures became too much, and she came to Julie for emotional support, rather than her lover Monique; this fact has often escaped me, but played a part in future events.

Anyone who has been following along must realize the cost of the slave's chastity devices has added up to thousands of dollars, over the past couple of years; their initial purchase and frequent customization.

Even standard items like dildos and harness become expensive when bought is lots of three and five, especially if they are quality leather and silicone items, though nylon harnesses have often proven the most practical.

The largest single expense was Abigail's genital piercings/surgery, as it was performed by a doctor and his nurse, in their surgical facility. We also paid Joan for her time and the custom jewelry, and later Monique's custom jewelry.

There is also the expense of the custom nipple and clit shields, though Mike, the engineer who designs and makes them, doesn't charge us much, as he enjoys seeing slave girls wearing his creations.

My regular medical examines and tests add up quickly, as does the costs associated with my liquid diet.

The cryogenic storage of Timothy's sperm samples isn't inexpensive either. That boy has some expensive sperm.

Which brings us up to current events: The slaves are basically in economic bondage, as they can't afford the lifestyle we introduced them to and provide, on zero personal income, obviously.

Moving out of the household would leave them economically destitute, as recent college graduates with no work experience, even assuming they moved in with someone else.

This isn't something we have openly discussed as a family, but I'm sure the slaves have considered this reality, with increasing frequency, especially when they first went to spend time with their in-laws, then with Cindy, who while living middle-class lifestyles, can't provide for three full time graduate students.

Dad, Ethan, Julie, and I have discussed this reality, and Dad, feeling responsible, as his slave girls/daughters are ultimately responsible for this situation, has volunteered to setup a trust fund for the three slaves, as long as they remain in college with good grades; they don't have to remain married and the funds are setup for them as individuals.

They don't know about it, and we will not tell them until after they graduate with their bachelor's degrees. They haven't enrolled in graduate school because of the economic challenges they perceive in their near future.

For now, we want to see how they handle the stresses associated with moving on with their lives, and possibly moving out on their own, or at least moving in with their in-laws or Cindy, or possibly splitting their time between those two homes.

With a baby on the way, it seems less likely the slaves will remain in Dad's house, because it would be to crowded, and would add to the complexity of our mutual relationships.

Joint Custody of the Slaves:

What developed is what we jokingly refer to as “joint custody of the slaves.” The slaves now spend time at three homes, their in-laws, Cindy's, and Dad's.

Don't try to make sense of it all, we can't, and are intimately involved.

I believe at Lisa's request, or I should say demand, Timothy and Monique spend night's at her house, appearing as a typical engaged heterosexual couple. They are intimate, but don't have sex; Monique has become rather asexual when it comes to Timothy.

Abigail usually chooses to stay at Dad's house, with Julie. Above, I commented on Abigail seeking Julie out for emotional support, well, I believe Julie and Abigail are in love, as in a couple in love. Abigail has become more than Julie's slave girl and bed mate.

Yep, it gets increasingly complicated.

With the baby on the way, Abigail doesn't like to leave Julie's side, especially at night. We gather she wants to be a mommy too.

Abigail's bed hopping period was her way of exploring her feelings for different people, but found she prefers sleeping with Julie, whom she also has slept with the longest.

This doesn't mean she has lost all interest in cock, it simply isn't a priority, as far as I know, and hope.

Does that mean she doesn't love her spouses, no, but not in the same way she does Julie. As I said, don't try to make sense of all of this.

Now the three slaves still go to Cindy's for sex, though Cindy is usually at Dad's house, and this is her refuge when Timothy is off at her parent's.

Cindy is still in love with Timothy, and she doesn't mind, as she gets to have sex with a woman, whom she shares with her wife. Complicated enough for you?

At his core, Timothy is very male, which likely explains why he enjoys having sex with Cindy, even though he isn't in love with her, and given he can't have sex with Monique.

Where does that leave Julie and I? Like parents about to witness their children moving out of the house, and out on their own.

If the slaves are in Dad's house on Saturday night, they still fuck their mistresses.

Increasingly more often, they are splitting their time between their in-laws and Cindy's on this night, and sometimes forgoing sex.

Which leaves more time for Ethan, Julie, Abigail, Dad, and I to fuck, and explore our mutual slave, dominant, and kinky relationships.

Abigail's preference for Julie became increasing obvious, or in hindsight it appears so. They can't have a traditional sexual relationship, with their mutual chastity devices, but are emotionally extremely close. That appears to be enough, as long as their sexual needs are being met by their mutual sexual relationships with others.

Hmm, does this all make any sense? Who says it has too!

So far, the fact that Abigail is married to another couple hasn't proved to be a problem, and she sleeps with her spouses when they are at home, Friday and Sunday nights, and when they run off together to Cindy's.

Cindy, I believe, is an emotional wreck, not knowing who she is sleeping with each night, and where.

Dad has said he now finds himself waking with Cindy spooning him; she is wrapped around him, in her typical dominate style. In his sleep, he obviously doesn't notice a difference between Abigail and Cindy moving up against his body.

This doesn't mean she isn't a lesbian, only that the slaves are playing havoc with her life, emotions, and needs. Or I should say, her love of Timothy is.

What is that common saying, “Love is blind.” She is blindly in love with Timothy, and paying a high emotional price.

The family is being as supportive of her as possible, and her emotional fragility and volatility. Cindy may have mellowed out Monique, but at the expense of her own emotionally stability.

All we can do is allow her the time and space to come to her own conclusion. Is her love of Timothy worth all the emotional struggle, and complications?

I believe it is becoming increasingly clear Timothy doesn't love her in the same manner in return, and neither does Monique.

Yes, it is an inevitable train wreck, but maybe not, if the family provides her enough stability. But, everyone who remains in the house will soon be the parent of a newborn baby.

The Baby's Conception:

Julie and Ethan didn't do as I expected in conceiving our baby; they didn't fuck.

They thought they might ultimately have to, so didn't reveal the truth until after Julie was confirmed to be pregnant.

Julie truly didn't want to experience penile-vaginal intercourse again, and Timothy didn't want to experience penile-vaginal intercourse for the first time with a woman who wasn't his wife. Much to my delight, on both counts.

What happened was: Cindy was going stir crazy with the slaves being at their in-laws for two weeks, and offered to assist, in a limited way.

Ethan showered and washed his penis well, rinsing thoroughly. I gather Cindy and Julie showered together too, but nothing sexual occurred, it was simply expedient.

They had acquired a plastic syringe that fit around the head of Ethan's penis, with a flexible tube attached on the other end that could be inserted through Julie's infibulated vulva, and into her vagina.

Julie and Ethan made out until he was erect; a common occurrence in our mutual sexual relationships.

Julie then stimulated his anus and prostate, while Cindy held the syringe in place on his penis, until he ejaculated. His penis wasn't stimulated, something he is very accustomed to, as a result of Julie's and my sexual experiences with him.

Cindy did “milk” his penis, to ensure all his sperm made it into the syringe.

He told me he missed kissing me, as was normally the case, when Julie sexually stimulates his anus and prostate; bless his heart.

Julie and Cindy then moved to the playroom, where Julie assumed a comfortable kneeling position with her ass elevated into the air, and Cindy slid the tube attached to the syringe into her vagina, and propelled the contents of the syringe, Ethan's sperm, into Julie.

Cindy then fucked Julie's ass, until she experienced orgasm, as they hoped the resulting upsuck would increase the chances of sperm making their way into Julie's uterus.

Light bondage and bolsters were used to secure Julie in her kneeling position for an hour, to facilitate the sperm making their way to and through her cervix.

They repeated this exercise about every four hours, and it obviously worked.

Julie plans to deliver by Cesarean section, so her infibulation rings don't have to be removed, though changes in her vulva during pregnancy may require a change in jewelry.

Mike has already prepared larger nipple shields for Julie, in preparation for changes in her breasts and nipples. Though, if she is planning to breastfeed, it would be beneficial for her nipples to toughen up beforehand, by being exposed to light and air.

Ethan has, jokingly, I hope, suggested I nurse our baby, as I don't wear nipple shields, only my corset. Perhaps I need to read up on inducing lactation, and talk to my doctor about the required medications.

The Future of Sex Parties:

With a baby on the way, we have briefly discussed all the semi-public events that take place at the house.

Where will the young adults go for their pool parties and movie nights, if we don't host them? Dad has suggested building a pool at the Virgin Sex Party clubhouse he funded; that has developed into a business in of itself, though not a profitable one.

But this building wouldn't have the same atmosphere as his house and backyard, though with enough money, anything is possible.

With a baby in the house, or at least a toddler, do we want to continue to host sex parties? I sure would miss them, even if I only mostly watch these days.

Or should Julie, Ethan, I, and likely Abigail, move into our own house. That is a more practical scenario, but I sure love Dad's house; the same as everyone else.

Until the slaves make their final decisions, everything remains up in the air, at least for the coming few months.

The Story Ends, at Least for Now:

And this is where we are going to part ways, not knowing how our lives will evolve over the coming months, as I suspect as a working mother of a newborn, I will no longer have the time and energy to keep everyone apprised of our lives.

Especially, if we are living in different houses, and under vastly different family dynamics.

I will leave everything to your imagination.

P.S. Dad has just told me he noticed the house next door was for sale, on his way home from work, and instructed his lawyer to buy it for Julie and the baby. There are several bedrooms, which will solve the logistical challenges we currently face, as a large kinky family, but for now, the slaves will not be told.

 

Amy and Julie's Slave Academy Part 13: 1st Yearly Update

Copyright KinkyScribe 2023


Current Family Structure and Relationships:

Lets begin with the alphas: Somewhat surprisingly, but also to be expected under the circumstances, Dad and Cindy are now an intimate couple.

I use the word “intimate,” because they are hardly your typical male/female pairing.

With his increasing age, Dad likes having someone keeping his bed warm on a nightly basis, even though he still seeks out sex with his small harem of submissive women.

With the baby, Julie isn't always available to keep Dad company, and has her own primary partner, Abigail.

Cindy, still very much in love with Timothy, and heartbroken, found herself being held in Dad's arms at night.

While she is still romantically and sexually attracted exclusively to women, her emotional and intimacy needs are being partially met by Dad.

Strange bed fellows; perhaps.

She remains in Dad's bed, and arms, mainly because it allows her regular access to Timothy, her primary romantic and sexual interest.

Dad is a unique guy, obviously, as he respects Cindy's sexual preference in women, even if her primary feminine partner is Timothy.

Cindy sleeps with two individuals having male genitalia, just to keep things interesting.

Cindy is deeply in love with Timothy, and she can't bring herself to seek out another woman as a romantic partner.

This has been going on for a while now, and everyone seems to have settled into their individual roles, meaning things aren't likely to change for the foreseeable future.

Dad and Cindy are a good match, both being alphas, and within the house they appear and act pretty much as heterosexual couples do, outside the bedroom.

Well, plenty of heterosexual couples don't have sex.

The baby arrived, and her four parents had already moved into the house Dad had bought for her, and her mother.

That is, Ethan, Julie, Abigail, and myself live together with the baby, in the large house next door to Dad's.

Ethan and I are a couple, as are Julie and Abigail.

Each couple has their own bedroom, with the baby's nursery nearby.

While I felt one of us should breastfeed our baby, our desire to keep our breasts and nipples corseted or capped with nipple shields ultimately prevented this.

Using baby formula works for the best, as it doesn't matter then which of her parents feeds her, without resorting to breast pumping and storing breast milk.

Julie liked the idea of being a milk machine even less than she did the idea of uncovering her sensitive nipples to an aggressive and unrelenting mouth, one that would soon have teeth.

We three women very much enjoy being moms, except when she doesn't allow us a full night's rest. Sigh, but overall we absolutely love having her in our lives, and don't regret becoming parents.

Julie is already hinting at a second baby, and I've already told Ethan he will be snipped as soon as she gives birth a second time; a vasectomy, not castration. You just never know with me.

Ethan is very much enjoying his roll as dad, though out numbered by us women 3:1, well 4:1 counting our daughter.

Dad enjoys seeing his “grand daughter” for brief periods of time, as long as she is well behaved, which she usually is when in his arms.

Julie and Abigail are emotionally intimate partners, but mostly chaste sexually.

To the best of my knowledge, the only sexual experiences they share are when naughty Abigail orally stimulates Julie's nipple shields. I gather this is still “a thing” for them.

I believe this chaste aspect of their relationship is mostly out of habit, ever since they began sleeping together. They have never been primary sexual partners; don't ask why, it just is.

Perhaps because neither has considered herself interested solely in women, sexually and romantically.

In the beginning, Abigail's sexual needs were being taken care of by Monique, and Julie had Dad.

When Abigail first became a slave girl, Julie was her mistress, but Monique was Julie's primary slave. I sometimes acted as Abigail's mistress, but then Cindy quickly stepped up becoming the third mistress, Abigail's, which she remains.

Julie is starting to feel her old self sexually, and frequently joins Ethan and I when we have sex, and Abigail joins in.

Ethan is in heaven, as three women are available to him; correction, he is available to three women, and we still closely regulate his orgasms and pleasure.

Ethan's penis has access to three mouths and anuses, but his anus is available to three women with strap-ons, as well as our fingers, and occasionally our fist.

We all take turns; not all in one night, usually.

Despite three female sexual partners, Ethan has never had access to pussy, which is odd now that I think of it, because we three women have all orally stimulated at least Cindy's.

Ethan does see Julie's infibulated vulva, but that is the extent of his exposure to pussy, and he has never expressed displeasure with not having access to mine, or anyone else's.

I guess as long as we are taking care of his sexual needs, he loves oral with something in his butt, he doesn't care how it is done.

I'm primarily oral, with Ethan rarely fucking my ass. I usually allow Julie and/or Abigail to fuck his ass, while I manually and orally stimulate his penis.

I find taking his penis into my mouth far more intimate than penetrating him anally, and the girls truly love fucking his ass.

I still have little to no interest in orgasm, but do enjoy mental arousal, and at times vaginal lubrication drips from my chastity belt, if I'm particularly horny.

Abigail finally got her wish, to suck cock, when we allowed her access to Ethan's, for fellatio and receiving anal.

It is an unspoken rule that we only play together, as I'm still rather jealous when it comes to Ethan.

I'm much more comfortable with Julie and Ethan having sex than I am with Abigail. Perhaps because it is new, and I'm not sure what her intentions are.

Ethan having access to Julie and Abigail is fate rather than his actively seeking out another partner, and I don't believe we want to bring additional males into the household, and don't need too.

My, Julie's, and Abigail's pussies are still locked securely, with Abigail and me being technical virgins, perhaps for life. Julie is very much a born-again virgin.

Monique and Timothy live with his parents, as an engaged couple, though chaste with each other. They share a bed and intimacy, but not sex.

I believe Timothy lives with his parents primarily at Lisa's request/demand, and I have been replaced by Lisa in his life.

While no formal breaking of ties took place, Julie and I are no longer the couple's mistresses, formally, though we still top them during our weekly sex sessions.

At home and school, Timothy and Monique dress as male and female respectively, a bit of a mind trip for their schoolmates I am sure.

Though, both were dressing and presenting as androgynous and feminine, respectively, at various times during their fourth year of college, so their friends already knew changes were underfoot.

Timothy typically wears women's panties over his chastity belt and cage, and Monique wears her packy on occasion, under her pants, skirt, or dress, when the mood strikes her.

She also remains infibulated and wears a chastity belt, and remains happy with this fact.

Lisa still has a key to Monique's and Timothy's chastity devices, and helps with their personal hygiene. I gather she usually bathes them, and helps them get ready for bed, separately, each night they are home.

There is nothing sexual about it, and allows Lisa to play mom a bit longer.

Timothy's younger sister Loren has been snooping around quite a bit, and I gather she is aware of the parties we have, and seems intent on joining in on the fun. We haven't been able to ascertain if she is still a virgin, or her level of sexual experience.

Depending on what she has learned through the rumor mill, Loren may be in for a shock when she learns the form and nature of her big brother's sexuality.

Monique, Timothy, and Abigail are full time graduate students, meaning they don't have a lot of free time.

The three are still married, and we treat them as spouses, and they the same. They continue to wear their wedding bands and engagement rings.

For sex, most of the family members tend to flow in and out of Dad's house on a regular basis.

Saturday night is still typically orgy night for the slaves, and us women, I mean mistresses; we still play the dominant role, but the dynamics have changed slightly.

The slaves practice their oral skills and get a good ass fucking, and if lucky, experience orgasm.

Well, Monique and Abigail experience anal orgasms. Timothy is beyond orgasms, and prefers to simply release his ejaculate without one, as they are uncomfortable, if not painful.

His body has adapted to not experience orgasm; poor guy. Wicked grin!

This is not what I expected when I dreamed of having a slave boy, but also far beyond my expectations in modified behavior, and altered bodily function.

When at Dad's house, Timothy switches into full girl mode, seamlessly, and gets in touch with his feminine side.

Cindy bought him some small breast forms, which he wears under a bra. His eyes lit up, and so did his feminine personality, when he showed off his B cups for the first time.

Monique, predictably, tried to prevent Timothy from wearing them, but one look from Cindy was all it took to corral her into submission on the issue.

I'm not an alpha, being a slave girl myself, to Dad, as is Julie, but Cindy doesn't allow anyone to top her, not in the slightest.

Despite the trouble she causes, Monique is very submissive, to the right partner.

Hmm, I wonder if Cindy will eventually make Timothy and Monique her slaves; Abigail already is, just not full time.

Cindy is aware that she can't command Timothy to love her, so knows the limits of her power in that arena.

After group sex, the pairings are somewhat fixed, while also fluid within certain boundaries.

Initially, Monique, Abigail, Timothy, and Cindy tend to find a large space to be intimate and explore sex.

Each slave takes turns giving Cindy oral pleasure, or one takes up position at each nipple and her vulva, until she is exhausted and satisfied. Lucky woman!

Cindy and feminine Timothy are then allowed to pair off, to cuddle or make love. Actually, Cindy is making love to Timothy, and Timothy enjoys having sex with a woman, using his mouth, hands, and on occasion a strap-on.

While those two are together, Monique and Abigail pair up, mostly for kissing and nonsexual intimacy. They are sister slaves who are very much in love, but not each other's primary partner.

This is much like it was in the beginning of their relationship. Though, now both are infibulated and wearing chastity belts.

Monique and Abigail appear to be okay with their husband having sex with another woman, one whose vulva and vagina are not locked up, knowing his genitals are, and his ass still, informally, belongs to me.

The “foursome” tend to mix and match from Saturday evening until Monday morning, school work, church functions, and social obligations permitting.

Cindy definitely plays mistress to the other three, and makes sure they get their school work done, and she isn't afraid to break out her paddle.

Timothy is very familiar with her paddle, and I believe she takes her frustrations out on his backside, regularly. He chose to have sex with her, knowing he didn't share the same feelings as she, so I don't feel sorry for him.

When Cindy is in the mood, during the course of a weekend, she utilizes which ever slave “girl” is available to fulfill her sexual needs, though showing a clear preference for Timothy.

Timothy usually sleeps in Cindy's arms, with his wives laying in each others arms nearby, if not in the same bed.

Cindy may want to be Timothy's third wife, actually his first of three wives, but since the foursome don't love each other in the same way as the original threesome, that seems unlikely, for now.

Julie is usually found to be “sleeping” with Ethan and I, when Abigail is with her spouses.

Monday through Friday, Cindy sleeps with Dad, Julie with Abigail, I with Ethan, and Timothy with Monique.

Charlie, Tony, and I:

Tony is very fortunate to have two mistresses, though we place very high demands on him.

While Charlie was at first leery of me, and not willing to share Tony. We now have a mutually beneficial and pleasurable relationship.

Charlie has learned I am satisfied with my husband, and only seek to fulfill kinky interests with Tony, and now her.

At times, Tony is fucked by both his mistresses at the same time, while we wear strap-ons, fucking his mouth and anus, while his penis remains locked.

Tony is rarely permitted orgasm, by Charlie.

At first he did so voluntarily, giving up his sexual pleasure, fulfilling Charlies' wish that he not meet with me.

She on the other hand now likes to deny him orgasm, and pretty much treats him as a full time submissive and sex slave at home, a home which they now share.

He is responsible for the care of the house, cooking, laundry, and fulfilling her sexual needs.

They are both very happy with this arrangement.

I would like to perform cunnilingus on Charlie, but so far she has declined. Damn It!

She doesn't want to cheat on Tony, as she only has sex with him. He is still a virgin, and she has hinted he may always be one, unless she unexpectedly decides to have a baby.

Well, he did give her his penis and orgasms, and must live with the consequences.

Charlie wasn't comfortable with this at first, but the reality has grown on her, and she enjoys it, and seems content to ignore his sexual needs, unless they are fulfilling hers first of all.

I don't believe this is what Tony had in mind when he became my sex slave, and began dating Charlie, but seems happy with his greatly limited sexual pleasure and orgasms; having two mistresses has its price.

There is talk of their getting married, and perhaps she will not be able to turn down my offer, if it is in the form of a wedding gift. Tony would certainly enjoy the show, or maybe not, with his penis in a cage.

The Possible Future:

The slaves are a year away from once again graduating, and who knows what lies ahead for them.

The primary pairings and relationships may ultimately determine who lives with who, while leaving Cindy without her love interest.

At least she will have Dad, and I don't believe Julie and Abigail would object if she joins them in bed, though Dad might, only because he has become accustomed to having Cindy in his bed.

Maybe Julie and Abigail will join Dad and Cindy in their bed, but Dad will likely have to watch from the sidelines, if they get sexual, but then maybe not.

Abigail hasn't fucked Dad, but I'm sure she would in a heartbeat, if permitted to. Julie and I have discussed it, and would prefer she didn't.

We are both a little jealous of Cindy. The only thing that prevents our full displeasure is the fact that they don't fuck. Though, the emotional turmoil Timothy is and is likely to continue to cause her may change that. Frown!

Of course I am once again at fault, as I am the one that suggested she “sleep” in Dad's bed.

I just realized how long it has been since I gave Dad a blow job. I miss the pleasure and thrill of it, not to mention his taste and smell. Wicked sad grin!

It seems as though Monique and Timothy plan to remain technical virgins. I am presuming they will have anal intercourse with each other, beginning on their honeymoon, finally losing their “virginity” to one another, and perhaps practice oral sex using strap-ons.

They still get highly aroused by watching each other perform sexually. It is a form of mental arousal, since neither can experience sex with their genitals.

Monique and Timothy tend to get dripping wet when they watch each other perform, and this helps Monique to experience orgasm during anal sex.

With his penis in such a tiny cage, it is hard to judge how sexually aroused he becomes, but the remainder of his body shows signs of deep arousal and excitement, when he watches her experience sexual pleasure and orgasm.

After graduation, for Monique and Timothy, there will be a formal church wedding and reception. Later there will be a sexual union ceremony, with “our family” and kink friendly friends in attendance.

Something very similar to Ethan and my wedding ceremony. This would be wonderful to experience, as a guest this time.

Timothy's parents will likely attend both ceremonies, as they know all the details already.

We are still feeling out Monique's mother Trisha on how open minded she is; she is likely assuming her daughter is having sex with her fiance. Little does she image the type of sex her daughter actually experiences.

 

Prequel - Part 1 - For Amy and Julie's Slave Academy


The Story Features Female Chastity but No Male Chastity


Dad's Virgin Sex Slave

This is the Beginning Story Line
for
Slave Girl Meets Boy

Copyright KinkyScribe 2023​

The Early Years:

My life didn't start out particularly interesting, just typical you might say, at least for our times. I was raised by a single mom who was more involved in her own life than my own.

By the onset of puberty, at the age of ten, I was fending for myself, fixing my own food, if Mom didn't feel inclined to provide. I wasn't much of a cook, soup and sandwiches was almost the full extent of my culinary skills, beyond nuking frozen meals. I did my own laundry, unless I was willing to go to school smelly.

My mom's career path resulted in us moving a few times, meaning I never had any close friends, which was fine with me. I was happy to spend hours reading.

I was always good in school. I was a lazy student, even though I earned straight A's. I guess I was one of the smart kids, which didn't help with my popularity.

I have no experience with entities possessing titles like father, grandma, granddad, niece or nephew. I know the words, but they have no intimate associations for me.

In fact, the one time I asked my mom about my biological father, when I was a teen, she merely said, “He was a sperm donor.” Since she didn't appear to want me, I am guessing she was referring to a one nightstand or failed romance, rather than an actual sperm donor, at a fertility clinic, or maybe motherhood didn't turn out as she had planned. Maybe she wanted a boy?

Like with most girls, puberty brought about significant changes. My breasts filled out rather quickly, to a full C cup, though I kept them well concealed under snug fitting sports bras and baggy cloths. If boys noticed, they never said anything. There was no shortage of scantly clad female classmates to keep them entertained, from grade-school onward.

While I knew I had a vagina, I felt no connection with it, and felt no desire to explore its mysteries. When I experienced my first period at eleven, I began wearing pads, which I had to buy myself. Mom used tampons, and I couldn't see myself inserting anything 'down there', let alone an oddly shaped piece of plastic with a plunger. I've never inserted anything into my vagina, even to this day.

Mom always left spending money laying around, meaning it was no problem to purchase whatever I needed at the store, from food to pads to bras. Thank God for self checkout isles, because I was rather shy, and embarrassed easy, even if I was buying bras and pads at ten and eleven.

I learned about puberty and sex by reading about them, perhaps before I should have, because I read the books and magazines my mother left laying around the house. Late night cable was equally educational.

My mom didn't install content filters on my computer and smartphone, which meant that if I found a word or term in a book that I didn't understand, I easily found answers to all my questions.

There was sex-ed classes in school, but I believe I was already self educated in advance of their occurrence.

Mom was a big fan of romance novels, aka mommy porn. Lots of heaving bosoms, etc, etc. What's the end result of mixing soft-core porn and puberty? Wet panties and a tingling clitoris! By twelve, I was well acquainted with my clitoris, and orgasms.

At the age of fifteen things took an interesting turn when a neighbor put out a box of books with their trash. They must have been a big fan of vampire themed books by Anne Rice, and delicious porn by A.N. Roquelaure, who as it turns out is actually Anne Rice writing under an assumed name. Who wouldn't want to be the awakened and enslaved Beauty?

This is how I ended up an eighteen-year-old virgin, who had never been kissed, with an erotically inclined brain, and major Daddy issues.

How I Found My Dad:

My online personal ad at a kink friendly website simply read: “18 year old virgin seeks a Daddy.” The attached photo showed me in baggy cloths, no makeup, just me.

As you may imagine, my inbox was soon overflowing with proposals. I deleted hundreds of unread responses.

Scanning through them, one subject header stood out from the rest, it simply read, “This is My House.” I opened the email and all it contained were several photos of the interior and exterior of a large beautiful house, and a well manicured yard and pool area. The owner obviously had taste, and lots of money.

I replied, “What happens now?”

Dad, as I now know him, replied, “I am seeking a full time slave girl who will do everything I ask without question, and in return I will be her Dad, providing for all her wants and needs. There will be a initial trial period, but after an indeterminate period you will no longer be free, and wont want to be free.”

My response, “Tell me what to do, Daddy.”

My New Home and Life:

Soon, I had packed a small bag of cloths, said goodbye to my mom, neither of us shedding a tear, and took my first plane flight, to my new home, and my Dad.

Things started out simple enough, but also kind of dreamy, and almost too good to be true. Was I really to become someone's princess, their slave princess?

After being shown around the house and yard, which were as beautiful in real life as in the photos, Dad took me to the room that would be my bedroom. It was nothing special, other than being expensively furnished. There was a queen bed, night stand and lamp, dresser, desk, chair, and plenty of closet space. The decor had a floral theme, surely not something Dad would have chosen without a woman's guiding hand. There was nothing to indicate anything unusual would ever occur here.

Dad immediately went through my personal belongings, discarding the few cloths I had brought, leaving only those I was wearing. Nothing else remained, except for a few personal care items, which went into the adjoining full size bathroom.

Dad then sat down on the bed, looked into my eyes, and commanded me to undress. The dreamy feeling immediately and totally evaporated in an instant. I just stood there, staring at him, dumb faced, frozen in time and space.

Dad didn't say anything more, he patiently waited for me to accept the command, and I slowly undressed in front of a man for the first time in my life. There was no doubt he was in charge, I was not.

When I was fully exposed to his gaze, he told me to turn around slowly. After I had and was facing him once again, he told me to put my cloths back on. Talk about anticlimactic! I was still a virgin, and I still hadn't been kissed. Hmm! Was he not satisfied with what he saw?

We then went out to dinner, me calling him Dad for the first time in public. It was a casual family dining establishment, as I wasn't dressed for anything fancy. Dad of course ordered all my food. While we ate, Dad asked about my life up to that point. I wonder if any of the guests at the surrounding tables listened in on the details of my meager solo sex life?

The First Night:

Back home, in my bedroom, I undressed once again in front of Dad, without the initial hesitation. He told me it was time to get ready for bed, then took me into the bathroom, instructing me brush my teeth, and then urinate, for the first time in front of him. While I could hide my genital area by closing my legs when I sat on the toilet, I couldn't conceal the distinctive echoing sound of my urine hitting the water within the toilet bowl. So many firsts, in a single day.

Back in the bedroom, Dad reached into the nightstand drawer and pulled out a padded nylon collar and cuff set, which were soon secured in place around my neck and wrists with Velcro fasteners. They held my hands in place below my chin and above my breasts. Dad told me I could remove them, by pulling on the Velcro fasteners, if I wanted or needed to during the night, but he hoped I wouldn't. I didn't. I never would.

Dad then told me to climb into bed, pulled the covers over me, and then kissed my forehead goodnight. I must have been exhausted by all the traveling, and the stress of meeting Dad for the first time, as I fell asleep almost as soon as he turned the light off. Perhaps I shouldn't have felt so safe, so quickly, but I was already growing to trust my Dad, fully. There is something so reassuring about extreme self confidence in an older man, and simple physical restraints.

My First Full Day:

In the morning, Dad woke me, leaving the restraints in place he helped me into the large tub that was in my bathroom, before commanding me to urinate while standing with my legs spread shoulder-width apart. Talk about having a case of stage fright. I was accustomed to sitting on a toilet, which provided some degree of privacy, whereas standing naked in front of Dad, with my legs spread, was nearly an overwhelming experience, especially first thing in the morning. A momentary thought, “Run,” but to where and whom?

Once again, he waited patiently until I complied, which I did, after realizing I could be standing there all day, making a fool of myself, in front of Dad. Having a full morning bladder certainly helped with the decision making process. When the urine finally began to flow, I found myself peeing all-over my legs and feet, as the urine splashed up off the bottom of the tub. So much for making a good impression. Dad used a handheld shower head on a flexible hose to rinse me down.

I was then bathed by Dad for the first time. He was thorough but gentle. When he had finished washing the front half of my body, as if I hadn't been embarrassed enough for one morning, he told me to turn around and bend over. He then proceeded to spread my outer labia to wash between them, and then washed my anal area. I had to rest my head on the shower wall to keep from falling over, since I couldn't use my hands to support myself. When he was done with these intimate areas, he had me stand upright before washing the back side of my body. He washed and rinsed my hair, using the handheld shower-head, while I knelt before him. After I had been dried with a big fluffy towel, he led me to the kitchen for breakfast, still naked and restrained. This was to be my normal morning routine.

After he fed me breakfast, literally, as if I was a baby girl, he took me back to my room and told me put my cloths, from the prior day, back on. Well, everything can't be sexy.

He then took me into the city center, where we spent the day shopping for new cloths, very nice, very expensive cloths. At places where beautiful women helped me choose the best looking and fitting clothes imaginable. I went from wallflower to sexy daughter in a morning.

Our first stop was at an exclusive lingerie store, where Dad told the fitting specialist that I needed at least an entire week's worth of new sexy underwear and bras. Undergarments appropriate for a young woman, as his ex-wife had only ever bought me granny panties and sports bras.

For the first time, I purchased push-up bras that showed off my breasts to their full advantage, and skimpy thong underwear that couldn't conceal my full growth of pubic hair. The women helping me found this rather amusing, as most of the women she assisted had little to no pubic hair.

Dad, being a Dad, wasn't present for my underwear fitting, he was reading a magazine out front. I left in my new bra and thong, and with a couple bags full of sexy lingerie.

The second stop resulted in the purchase of my first corset, as all of my new outer clothing had to fit correctly over it. It wasn't a special corset, or custom made, but it was my first of many. Dad told the woman that I needed a simple corset that would fit well under conservative business attire.

This was a fetish boutique, I found myself walking around the store in my bra and thong, and visibly unruly bush, with Dad looking on. The young lady who assisted us didn't blink an eye at the idea of my Dad being present, she acted as if this was a daily occurrence. The corset that was selected for me, fit below my breasts, an underbust model, it would leave my breasts bare, when I wasn't wearing a bra. It was red and black with a floral pattern, and a front zipper.

We then visited a fashion store that catered to wealthy business women. Dad told the attractive older woman there that I was to begin working for him at his business, as a receptionist, and he wanted me to be the most attractive woman there, while still being conservatively dressed. In other words, no low cut blouses, short skirts, etc.

I tried the cloths on in a changing room, with this woman helping me, and then I modeled them for Dad, just like you see in the movies. I walked out of the store with several new outfits. Including women's suits, and beautiful dresses appropriate for a conservative office environment, but thankfully, still inappropriate for a nunnery. My old T-shirt and jeans were left behind in the trash.

Almost nothing existed of my old life, I was already a new me, but who that was I didn't yet know.

Dad had observed my transformation from girl to woman, telling me how beautiful I looked in my new cloths. By late afternoon my body was visible for all to see, yet tastefully concealed. My breasts displayed, without visible cleavage, a knee length skirt that hugged the outline of my curvy bottom, without being overly tight. I was wearing very expensive women's business attire, over a corset, and sexy bra and thong.

When walking with Dad, I learned I was always to remain to the side and slightly behind. Not three paces behind, but enough that I was always following, unless he chose to hold my hand.

My cheeks must have been flushed bright red, they sure felt on fire, when we walked along the streets that evening, as he took me to dinner, and later walking through the old quarter of town, because so many men, and women, were observing us. Dad was clearly showing me off to the world. Thank God he chose to hold my hand, he the handsome father, me the sexy daughter, or I believe I would have peed myself.

Back home, I was put to bed in the same manner as the night before, as I would be for many many nights to come.

Personal Day Spa and Goodbye Body Hair:

Visits to Dad's home by a woman who was a hairstylist, manicurist, and waxing specialist soon followed, and my transformation to sexy daughter was further advanced.

Waxing was used to remove all the hair below my neck, even on my arms, and the few stray dark hairs surrounding my nipples. That, brought tears to my eyes. Waxing was my first introduction to pain. She didn't intentionally inflict this pain, but when you aren't accustomed to waxing, you have 18 years of unrestrained body hair, and are a brunette, there was no shortage of hair to remove.

Spreading my butt cheeks so she could wax my anal area was certainly a unique and shaming experience.

It took several sessions, spread over multiple days, to make me baby smooth all over. Afterward, I loved feeling my silky smooth skin, though I was only allowed to touch my vulva for a moment, before my hand was slapped away. Naughty, naughty girls!

In the near future, laser hair removal would permanently remove all my body hair, but this would be a much slower process than was permissible at this time.

The removal of my pubic hair revealed the fact that my vulva is an outy, that is my clitoral hood and inner labia are rather well developed, and project significantly out between my outer labia. I have a very fleshy pussy, which was very visible when I stood before the mirrored wall in my bathroom. Dad didn't say anything about it, but I didn't like the way it looked, not at all.

I Meet Julie:

Dad has a live in maid and cook, who is aware of his kinky side. In fact, she is his informal assistant, with a kinky side herself. He had sent her on vacation during my first week with him, so I didn't know about her until she was the one who woke and bathed me, her first morning back. After awakening me, by calling out my name (I initially mistaking her for my mother), she told me Dad had to go into work, and she was there to get me ready for my day.

She was very professional, but I was embarrassed to the point of tears, when I was instructed to urinate in front of her, and was bathed by her. For some reason, I felt far more exposed in her presence than Dad's, and I was confused by and jealous of her, not knowing she was hired help, and not Dad's wife or girlfriend, or so I mistakenly believed.

My Introduction to Modeling:

Shortly after my transformation into a sexy daughter, Dad removed my restraints one morning after breakfast, and helped me into a silk robe, before I followed him into the living room. There I met a woman who works as a professional makeup artist for photographers and theater groups. When she was done applying my makeup, I didn't recognize the beautiful young woman observing me keenly through the mirror.

Dad then had me follow him to the backyard, where I met another new person, a professional photographer. Before I had time to comprehend the purpose of his presence, Dad was slipping off my robe, and I found myself naked in front of a stranger with a camera.

I stood as motionless as a statue, a statue of a naked woman. The photographer took numerous photos, as he slowly moved around me, clicking away. After several minutes, Dad told him to take a break, and instructed me to walk around the yard for a while, which I very nervously did, knowing they were closely observing me the whole time.

With time, I relaxed a bit, and the photographer started taking more photos. He had me pose at several locations in the yard, and around the pool. At the end of the session, I was still rather stiff and awkward, but could at least began to breath.

I don't believe anything came of those first photos, they were simply meant to help me feel comfortable being naked in front of a camera. While some women are nature models and exhibitionist, I wasn't. I would learn to enjoy the attention and admiration, but it wasn't my natural inclination, but then again maybe it was, and Dad merely exposed the true me. I am a woman after all.

Thus began my career as a nude and fetish model. Dad would hire me out to professional photographers, who were free to photograph me in any manner they chose, initially simple erotic nudes, then later in full fetish regalia, as long as there was no bodily penetration, or sex with partners. I would pose with women, but not in overtly sexual situations, only nude, at least initially. I would never pose with men.

Dad or Julie always acted as my chaperon, and everything was kept very professional. After I had been posing for a couple months, and I was to pose for a new photographer, I looked on as Dad informed him of my sexual status, and what was and wasn't permitted, and that if Dad observed anything inappropriate, he would ensure the photographer soon regretted his impropriety. I believe Dad had had this conversion with all the photographers, but this fact was initially kept from me. I was scared listening to Dad speak like this, I can only imagine what it was like for them.

Over the course of my modeling career, I was introduced to numerous fetishes, at least those compatible with my virginal status. I modeled just about every kind of fetish clothing and accessory available, was tied up in hundreds of positions, and posed with many sex toys, during catalog shoots. Would those who viewed the resulting photographs have considered the possibility that I was a virgin? Probably not, appearances can be so deceiving.

I was rather surprised when Dad took me to a bank and had me setup a savings account, into which was deposited my first earnings as a model. All my future earnings followed.

My Body is Examined and Monitored:

One day, Dad brought a woman doctor to the house who examined me from head to toe, confirming my virginity; not all virgins have hymens let alone one that is still intact in their late teens. She also drew blood samples, and sent them to a medical lab. She would be monitoring my health, as my transformation progressed.

Tasks where added to my daily routine, I didn't always know why initially. My morning basal body temperature was measured with an infrared digital thermometer, often before I was woken, to see when I ovulated. Dad told me this was just in case he decided to have me artificially inseminated, which was such a mind trip, and made me a little apprehensive about my future. Imagine being a pregnant virgin, with an intact hymen! That would surely amuse the obstetrician that delivered my baby.

Every morning I was to weigh myself, and measure my urine output, with what came to be called my 'urine measurement device,' which was nothing more than a graduated measuring cup, that wasn't particularly large in diameter.

It took considerable practice before I could successfully direct my urine flow into it, by holding my inner labia open with a finger placed on either side of my urethral opening, at first using an index finger from each hand, then using my index and middle fingers on my right hand. Dad told me this was how women urinated while standing outdoors, or to use a urinal when the line to the woman's restroom was a mile long. If my aim was poor, my bare bottom paid the price. In the beginning, I often found myself receiving ten hard slaps to my butt, several times a day, resulting in a rather sore bottom.

I also began to monitor and record my fluid intake and food consumption. I was only permitted water. I had to count every calorie I ate, even when we dined out, to the best of my ability. Dad would have me ask the waiter if the cooking staff could tell me the serving size of the meals I ate. They must have thought I was a diet nut. I was told all of this was to increase my body awareness, and ensure good health. The true reasons would became apparent with time.

As a result of monitoring my bodily functions closely, I became very aware of when I was becoming ill, with a cold, or simply under the weather.

Too Young For Sex:

I was kept so busy, distracted, and off-kilter, that over a month passed before it dawned on me that I still hadn't been kissed, except on the cheek or forehead, was still very much a virgin, and hadn't masturbated since leaving my mom's house. When I mentioned this to Dad, he told me I was too young for sex, and good girls don't masturbate. Well, that was a bit of shock, but Dad's tone of voice made it clear this wasn't open to discussion. I thought I was to be Dad's sex slave?

A Life in Bondage:

While at home, I was to be nude except for a corset, and my hands were to be restrained at all times, except when we had company that wasn't aware of my true status; I would normally withdraw to my room if someone came unexpectedly.

This meant Dad or Julie always had to feed me. Talk about being pampered, but also totally dependent on them, like a baby girl. At least they didn't feed me baby food, which I have heard often tastes atrocious. Or bottle feed me, though I would come close to having this experience in the near future.

I would have to ask permission to use the bathroom, specifically describing the activity I needed to complete, to urinate or have a bowel movement, or both, and ask permission to be able to wipe and wash myself afterwards; I had to practice impeccable hygiene, since I was naked most of the time.

Dad had an aversion to bowel movements, Julie must have changed a lot of diapers in her younger days, as they didn't unsettle her in the least, unfortunately for me. Dad would give me a bit of privacy, she didn't feel it necessary. Another mote of privacy stripped away.

In the beginning, I was never alone unless my hands were restrained somewhere on my body, meaning there was no way I could touch myself, even if had I wanted too. Yes, I was on the honor system initially, but my desire to please Dad was far greater than my physical sexual needs. I certainly desired to make every effort to please my Dad, rather than my selfish wants. What girls will do for their dad, to gain their dad's approval. Dad was definitely worth my sacrifices.

With time, the padded nylon restraints that I could remove if I chose, were replaced with padded leather restraints that I could not remove. Later, metal restraints replaced the leather.

I was being made physically aware of my increasing enslavement, of my decreasing freedom, of my inability to walk away. If I chose to leave, I would have to ask to be released, or explain to strangers why I was walking down the street nude, in bondage. Which was scarier, staying or leaving?

Don't get the wrong idea, Dad and I often left the house, at which time I could have easily walked away from him if I chose, I never felt otherwise. It is just that at home, while in bondage, I was in a different mental state, more aware of my enslavement, and my desire for it, to willingly surrender my freedom, bit by bit.

I was very aware that Dad could direct extreme violence at others, who may threaten me, which was intimidating in of itself, as a bystander, but I never believed myself to be at risk of that violence. That said, he has such a strong physical presence, you felt small next to him.

He knew how to intimidate people quite easily, simply by changing the tone or inflection of his voice. You became very aware you were about to cross a line you shouldn't, removing the need for physical violence.

In the military, in the special forces, he was required to learn and demonstrate the ability to meter out extreme violence with precise control. When I required punishment, I soon learned I could trust him never to be more severe than was absolutely necessary.

New Custom Corsets:

Dad bought me several custom made corsets, to provide visual variety to my daily appearance. Some models enclosed my breasts, others left them exposed. Some could be put on and taken off quickly, others had lacing all the way up the back, which required someone to assist me.

Some had locks, that prevented their removal, others had attachment points to secure my hands at my sides, and at other places on my body. A leather one, included a saddle strap, which is a leather strap that ran down between my legs, bisecting my vulva and buttocks. When tightened, potentially painful. Sitting with it on was a very unpleasant experience.

I was required to wear a corset except when being bathed, while doing some forms of exercise, like swimming, and while modeling.

Over time the corsets reduced my waist, but not to the point of interfering with my breathing or daily activities. Mostly, they ensure a feminine hour-glass figure, and constant restraint. They also improved my posture.

Restraints, Corsets, and Modeling:

Because corsets and restraints can leave temporary marks on the skin, where the skin is compressed, that may take hours to fade away completely, interfering with my modeling sessions, my schedule soon included weeks were I was corseted and restrained all the time, and weeks when I wore a minimal amount of hand restraints when at home.

At first, I was available for modeling three weeks every month, then only two, then only one, then not at all. As my availability decreased, my modeling fees increased, I was later to learn. Supply and demand, and because I had become very popular with some of the photographers, and on several porn and fetish related websites.

The Why of My Short Modeling Career:

Do to competition from an endless supply of younger women, any woman a day younger than myself, Dad believed my modeling career would naturally be relatively short. He knew there was enormous pressure on models to participate in increasingly explicit sexual activity, and extreme fetishes, to maintain their fan base, a fan base that would never be fully satisfied. Thankful, my enforced chastity protected me from following a path best left untraveled. It is one thing to be a voluntary sex slave, and yet another to be used, abused, discarded, and ultimately replaced by a younger more compliant woman.

Acquiring and Maintaining an Athletic Body:

Dad hired a kink friendly female personal trainer, and I was soon required to spend considerably time each day in Dad's home gym, and swimming laps in the pool. He said it would be detrimental to my modeling career for me to become a couch potato, or to have too much free time on my mind and hands. It was also important not to lose muscle tone, as a result of wearing corset most of the time. Dad wanted me to have a healthy athletic body, which would be of great benefit to my modeling career.

The personal trainer was also an informal babysitter, freeing up Dad and Julie to do other things. She had no problem with removing my corset, if it was one I couldn't remove myself, and physical restrains, and putting them back on after our session was over.

I was nude unless it was absolutely necessary for me to have gym style cloths on. I only needed socks and shoes to walk on the treadmill, and my birthday suit to swim in. I did wear panties and shorts when on the stationary bike, and when sitting on other seated exercise equipment. When I used the bench press I would lay on a bath towel, if I wasn't already dressed, or simply needed to add a shirt to my ensemble.

Time to Read:

Contrary to popular fantasy, your can't actually be a 24/7 sex slave, even if you are 24/7 sex slave. Or more accurately, Dad and Julie had other things they needed to do besides babysit me all day. When they were otherwise occupied, I was permitted to read. Dad had a large library of books, covering almost every subject imaginable. There was plenty of books about sex and fetishes, many became required reading.

When reading, I wore wrists cuffs that were loosely attached to a waist belt by nylon straps, which in time were replaced with leather, then steel and metal chain. This was more symbolic, than restrictive. I wasn't being directly supervised, and it would have been unsafe for me to be restricted in movement for hours at a time.

Actually, I wasn't truly unsupervised, a WiFi video camera was placed in front of me to monitor everything I did. Dad or Julie could quickly review everything I did, on the computer that stored the resulting series of still photographs. Dad told me the ONLY thing I could do was read, if I did ANYTHING else, I would be out in the street, no seconds chances, period. We had already had the sex and good girl talk.

I was able to move freely about the house and backyard, as long as I took the camera with me, keeping the camera pointed at the front of my body.

Well, actually, some rooms were off limits, namely Dad and Julie bedrooms, and I discovered a couple rooms that were always locked, which I later learned where a 'play room' and a fully equipped 'dungeon,' places totally inappropriate for virgin daughters.

I learned it was extremely unwise to read anything with any form of erotica, romance, or porn, unless I truly wanted to torture myself. I found myself mainly reading wonderful books like War and Peace.

Occasionally, Dad would have me read porn out loud, then put me to bed wet and unsatisfied.

Julie Revealed:

I should acquaint you with more details of Julie's life, as she lives with Dad and me full time, as I said earlier, though she is free to come and go as she pleases, to meet friends and family. I was slow to learn she is in a submissive relationship with Dad, she is his domestic slave. She is responsible for the cooking, cleaning, laundry, and general upkeep of the house. She wears a professional maid's uniform when performing her domestic duties, and I thought nothing of this, as I saw her initially as hired help. She even wears her uniform when out shopping for groceries. Dad paid for her to attend a professional cooking school, and she caters Dad's parties and other special events.

At Dad's sex parties, she wears something similar to a sexy French maid's uniform, that is an actual maid's uniform that you might see in an upscale European hotel. She walks around dispensing beverages, lube, condoms and the like, and cleans up after everyone; not a pleasant task I'm sure. Like me, she never participates in sexual activities with guests; I did perform sexually once, but more about that later.

Julie had a life prior to becoming submissive to Dad, which means she wasn't a virgin when they met, nor is she forbidden additional sexual partners, though I don't believe she has ever felt a need to take advantage of this privilege.

Julie has some body modifications, in the form of nipple and genital piercings. I would learn she had tried vaginal sex and found it boring and devoid of any pleasure. In addition, she didn't desire to have children. The end result was chastity piercings, which are large gauge piercing in her outer labia, with each ring passing through both outer labia, holding her vulva closed. She is vaginally chaste, too.

Her large nipples, on petite breasts, were/are extremely sensitive, and she enjoyed nipple stimulation immensely, and could almost experience orgasm by that alone. The devilish man that Dad is, had her nipples pierced, then fully concealed them, and her areola, within light weight titanium nipple shields, making their physical stimulation impossible. Two of her primary erogenous zones, her nipples and clitoris, are out of reach; she could stimulate her clitoris indirectly or with a vibrator, but she chooses not to.

Julie is an 'anal only' slave, which means she only experiences anal stimulation and intercourse; she doesn't do oral either. Like me, (whoops, I'm getting ahead of myself ) she always wears a stainless steel butt plug. When Dad is in need of release (blush), her ass is always readily available.

If Julie does something incorrectly, or fails to do perform a required task, she is punished, same as me. I believe these punishable events occur on purpose, because she is always so thorough and professional. I've never seen her punished, nor having sex with Dad, thank God.

Julie isn't a dominant person, not even with me, it isn't in her nature. She is like a hired governess of olden days, she does what is required of her job, whether it is washing or spanking my bottom. Like all women, I believe she enjoys having some degree of power and control over another person, especially another female, but also knows that we are both submissive to Dad.

Annual Menses:

One morning, Dad presented me with birth control pills, which I took too mean I was now old enough for sex, Yea! Boy, was I wrong. I would take a pill every morning, continuously for a year. This meant I wouldn't menstruate for a full year. I was very happy with this, especially given I was almost always naked, didn't want to use tampons, and I don't believe Dad would have approved.

For the menstrual periods I had experienced prior to this, while at Dad's, I wore regular panties and a pad when going about the house, and if we went out to eat or something. The absence of pubic hair did make for a cleaner period, and my deprived vulva rather enjoyed the feel of the soft pad pressed against.

At night I slept on a hospital bed pad, and rose in the morning with my thighs streaked with blood. A word of caution, menses may pool in your vagina and vulva at night, so you have sit up in bed for a few minutes to allow gravity to take affect. When I was outside resting or relaxing, Dad encourage me to lay or sit naked on a towel, which I readily did.

My first period with Dad, my second menarche if you will, was far more significant than my first actual period. It began as usual in the middle of the night, and I woke with blood on my thighs and the sheets. And as luck would have it, it was Dad's turn to care for me that morning. To stand naked before your Dad with menses on your thighs and vulva is rather disquieting, but Dad was so cool with it all that it turned out to be no big deal. In the end, it only brought us closer, having my Dad gently wash the blood away, helping me into panties, and placing a pad in place, because as usual my hands were secured below my neck during my bath.

During one of our first shopping trips together, Dad took me shopping for personal care items, during which I found myself standing in the feminine-hygiene isle choosing a package of pads, the largest size I could find, i.e. maxi pads for heavy overnight flows. Meaning, we had already started to break down that whole father/daughter/menstruation barrier. He told me it was unfortunate that they no longer sold belted pads, since I was usually naked. As it was, he had me pick out some Always brand incontinence underwear, which are still around here somewhere, just to mess with me.

During my annual periods today, I free bleed, as they call it, as much as possible, and see it as a symbol of my womanhood. I was ambivalent before, but when you only experience it once a year, it becomes much more significant.

Those in the know, and paying attention to what I have written, will be cognizant of the fact that you don't ovulate while using hormonal birth control, meaning there would be no purpose to measuring my morning body temperature, other than to monitor my general health. I would learn that Dad never actually considered having me become pregnant, thankfully, he was messing with my head, once again.

A Modified Diet:

I had been eating the same foods as everyone else, but after a couple months, Dad informed me that I would be placed on a special liquid only diet. The purpose being to reduce the volume and frequency of my bowel movements, but again, I didn't know this initially. This tied in with many of the activities already introduced into my daily routine.

If you are on a special restrictive diet, you must closely monitor your weight and overall health. The doctor's initial blood tests results provided a baseline for the future. I would now count every calorie and nutrient I consumed.

I ingest a balance of carbohydrates, which includes sugars and fiber, fats, and protein in an appropriate proportion each day. I am able to mix and match types, brands and flavors of beverages to help maintain an overall balance, and avoid becoming bored with eating, or I should say drinking my food. I eat several small meals, spread throughout the day, which is especially beneficial when corseted. It is my responsibility to plan and organize my meals, and what I will be eating each day of the week.

Nutritional shakes are high in calories and nutrients, and are my main course, each meal. Some nutritional shakes have a lot of one nutrient, say carbs (sugar), but are low in fat and protein, others are high in protein, which I require with my exercise regiment, and don't want to be losing muscle tone, nor body fat. Some shakes have lots of vitamins, others have very little.

Vegetable juice has relatively low calories and have little nutritional value, so it is a good filler, when I don't need much in way calories and other nutrients. Fruit juices can have significant natural sugar, resulting in lots of calories. If I consume too much fiber, my bowel movements become bulkier.

Dad and Julie insure I adhere to my scheduled activities, and that I maintained a detailed nutrition and health journal. Eventually, every detail of my life and bodily functions were monitored and recorded. The doctor would review my journals during her regular visits, and take new blood samples, and she reviews the lab results when they become available.

The doctor began monitoring the amount of body fat I had, not because I had too much, but to ensure I always had an appropriate amount. Dad didn't want my breasts shrinking, or my hips to loose their womanly curves. This is why I had been required to measure my weight every morning, to ensure I was consuming sufficient calories. If I started losing or gaining weight, my diet has to be adjusted, in small incremental steps.

A huge downside to my liquid diet is I am no longer fed by Dad or Julie, as I can drink my meal unaided. I miss being fed like a baby girl.

Dining Out:

During this period, Dad and I, and sometimes Julie, would frequently go out to eat at restaurants. Initially, there was nothing that would set us apart from other fathers and daughters doing the same, other than I was corseted under my cloths. I was always dressed conservatively sexy.

Dad had presented me with a cute Hello Kitty backpack, which I would carry with me at all times when out on the town, so I could carry my urine measurement device, my journals, and the foods required of my diet.

Though I would never use them, multiple sex toys, i.e. realistic colorful dildos and the like, were added to the backpack's contents, creating the possibility someone might see them when I was getting out my food and journals. Sometimes Dad would tell me to leave the backpack's pouch open, and to place it on an unused chair at the table. If anyone ever noticed, they never let on, at least to me. What they may have said to coworkers, God only knows.

Prior to my liquid diet, I really enjoyed eating, and it was very challenging for me to adjust to watching Dad and others eat delicious solid food, while I was limited to juices and nutritional shakes. I sipped my beverage to make my meal last as long possible, and fantasized about eating the same foods as Dad. I would have to continuously update my journals, which helped to occupy my time while others ate.

Dad would sometime casually explain to the restaurant staff that I had intestinal problems, which required this special diet. At first it was rather embarrassing, for strangers to be discussing my digestive health, as you know they were likely envisioning all kinds of embarrassing accidents. Dads are unwittingly good at embarrassing their daughters.

My First Sex Party:

Dad hosts regular gatherings and parties at his house, attended by his friends, most of whom were active in the local fetish scene. At the first sex party I was permitted to attend, I was presented totally nude. Dad told everyone that I was his daughter, a virgin in all ways, and totally off limits to everyone, under threat of severe punishment for anyone who attempted otherwise. Dad had been a special forces operator during several military campaigns, and was not to be toyed with. This is obvious to everyone who meets him. They could look, but never touch. Damn, even I couldn't touch.

I was accustomed to being nude in front of photographers at this time, and for the most part felt comfortable in front all these strangers, while they were having sex. I was free to walk around and observe, and several people observed me observing. I spent the evening getting my first true lessons in sex, and more than a little wet.

Dad didn't allow his little girl to stay up late, so I didn't get to attended the entire event, which lasted until the early morning hours. Dad wanted to play too, but not in front of his daughter.

I was reminded of my clitoris for the first time in weeks, and was thankful for the restraints, when I was put to bed that night.

After this first party, I would always wear a corset and some form of restraints. Sometimes I was placed in bondage, standing or sitting, or required to assist Julie with her activities, as a servant in bondage.

My Introduction to Chastity Belts:

The reason for many of the changes in my life, and daily requirements, became apparent when a woman came to the house one day to measure me for my first chastity belt, a custom made stainless-steel one, having a soft silicone lining. It was not to be a toy. It would fit very snugly, and prevent access to my genital and anal areas.

I was measured while wearing a corset, as the chastity belt would fit over the corset, around my tapered waist. I have four main corsets that are exactly the same in the waist region, so my waist is always the same size and shape. Two corsets are designed for quick removal, two have rear lacing. One each of these styles leaves my breasts bare, while the other fully conceals them. I prefer the full concealment and restraint, with my breasts held snugly in place, and out of reach, as it was so tempting to explore and stimulate my exposed nipples. You know how naughty girls are.

Yes, I was becoming a full time bondage girl, enjoying the security, and being so extravagant under my outer clothing.

Learning to Wear a Chastity Belt:

When the first chastity belt arrived, a month later, I was placed into it for increasing periods of time each day, until I could wear it full time, for a week at a time, except when scheduled for modeling. It took several months before my mind and body learned to accommodate the belt uninterrupted.

The first week I wore it for two hours a day, the next week, three hours, etc. Once I could wear it for eight hours uninterrupted, I began wearing it at night. In the morning the belt would be removed and I would be bathed as usual.

After a couple weeks of this routine, wearing it all night, they started putting the belt back on for the day, and I would go about my daily activities with it on, and wouldn't take it off unless I experienced more than a little discomfort or skin irritation. If irritation occurred, I wouldn't wear the belt again until I healed, and the skin hopefully toughened up a bit, which may have only been a day or two later.

I was very happy to wear the chastity belt, because I was beginning to prefer being restrained, and wanted to be a good girl, that my Dad was proud of. You also begin to feel naked and exposed when you aren't wearing it, you miss the weight and pressure of the belt on your body. Isn't it curious how things like this happen, how our brain very reluctantly adapts to change, only to later see our prior state as being the abnormal one?

Once I was wearing the belt for a full week uninterrupted, on the eighth day the belt would be removed for a full day so I could be cleaned more thoroughly, and so everything down there would be exposed to fresh air. If there were no problems, then the belt went back on for another week, the following morning.

I willingly tolerated some mild discomfort and irritation, because I didn't want the belt removed. Over time, my body fully adapted, and there was little in the way of problems, other than some occasion pinching.

I now have several chastity belts, varying in how they fit my body, hip versus waist band, and how much access they allow to my anal area. My vulva is always totally concealed and off limits, regardless of the belt. Some are more decorative than functional, or models that don't hold up to continuous use.

The simplest belt is shaped similar to thong underwear, having a narrow strap that passes between my buttocks. It is the most comfortable when I am physically active, but not so good when it comes to bowel movements, as the anal strap passes directly over my anus. With my special diet, it isn't a major issue.

Another version of belt has an access port for my anus, that allows for easier bowel movements, and access to my anus for insertion and removal of a butt plug. If I'm not with Dad or Julie, a small plate can be locked into place over this port, to prevent access to my anal area, with or without a butt plug in place.

I urinate through the chastity belt, which has two layers covering my vulva. The inner layer has a long slit in the metal to allow urine to flow freely. The outer layer has a pattern of small holes, which allow urine to pass. The purpose of the double layers is to prevent the wearer from attempting to masturbate. It is hard to be a good girl.

When at home, I urinate in the tub, rinsing my genital area with a shower hose, then thoroughly drying myself the best I can. If time permits, I use a hair dryer on a low setting.

When I have to urinate while out in public, I carry thongs and panty liners in my backpack, and put them on until I am sure everything has dripped dried. Some women carry a squirt bottle of water to rinse their belt with, but I haven't needed to do this, because I'm out the belt every eighth day, on top of normally rinsing in the shower after urination.

To decrease skin irritation, I apply vegetable oil, coconut or olive, to the areas covered by the belt before the belt is put back on, and twice daily lubricate to the skin around and beneath the accessible edges of the belt.

Surprisingly, with the introduction of the chastity belt came a tiny bit of freedom. With my chastity ensured, Dad and Julie no longer had to accompany me everywhere I went. I could once again use a public women's restroom alone, but only in an emergency, which was extremely rare, when all other options had been found impossible.

Dad had been requiring me to find a quiet corner to urinate, when we were in public. Once I had begun to measure my urine output, it wasn't as simple as squatting and peeing behind a bush. I came to prefer that Dad take me out only after dark, for obvious reasons, but I never dared voice this preference.

My Sexual Dad (Blush):

The reason I had my own bedroom was that while I was a chaste virgin, Dad definitely wasn't. I was slow to realize he had no shortage of women keeping him company at night. Since I was isolated in my room at night, I didn't know what was going on in the rest of the house. As is the case with most daughters, I didn't know my Dad was having sex, lots of sex.

When I learned Julie was one of his sexual partners, I understandably went through a period of anger and jealously. When it got out of hand and caused me to develop an attitude and misbehave, I earned a good spanking, more than one actually. Dad doesn't tolerate jealousy, especially not from his daughter. Julie was the one the punish me, while Dad looked on, when I became jealous.

Corporal Punishment:

Over time, my daily schedule filled up with required tasks, resulting in ever increasing opportunities for punishment. For example, when I incorrectly added up my daily nutritional intake, my buttocks was spanked. I often found myself with a rather sore bottom.

I also discovered Julie, and Cindy, who you will be introduced to shortly, are far harsher than Dad with their punishments. If I didn't know better, I would believe they are jealous.

Over time the spankings progressed from bare hand to a leather belt, and eventually a whip. They slowly increased in length and severity. Because of my modeling career, Dad and Julie were always careful not to leave marks that lasted more than a few hours.

At first, I was spanked only on my buttocks, then on my thighs, and eventually even my breasts would be on the receiving end, when I truly deserved it.

If I required punishment but was scheduled to model, the punishment was delayed, which only made it worse. I began to keep a journal of offenses and punishments, to ensure no offense went unpunished.

Hello Anal Plugs:

For my first Christmas with Dad, I received an assortment of butt plugs. Some plugs are made of shiny stainless steel, of increasing size and weight, others are made of firm silicone, again of different sizes, small, medium, and large.

The stainless steel plugs are the most comfortable over all, except that they have a circular handle that projects from your anus, which can be uncomfortable when sitting on hard surfaces. These didn't dry out as quickly, reducing the chances of irritating my anus. The silicone plugs have what is called an “anchor” shaped base, think invert “T,” and are much more comfortable to sit on, but tended to “dry out” quickly, and risk causing irritation. I would have to remember to lubricate them often, even when in public.

Thus began my anal training. Over time, I would wear one for increasing periods of time, until I was wearing one at all times. I would carry one in my anus, say a stainless steel one, and a silicone one in my Hello Kitty backpack, switching them out if necessary for comfort.

I would normally only remove a plug to facilitate my infrequent bowel movements, and during the twice daily cleaning of the plug and my anus. I would have to lightly lubricate the plug and my anus after each cleaning, to prevent skin irritation. There is another embarrassment that soon came and went.

I found the insertion of the plug rather pleasant, and feeling the weight and girth of the plug in my anus and rectum often focused my attention on this area of my body. It became my only source of sexual stimulation and pleasure, as meager as it is. I wasn't going to have an orgasm, but it sure felt nice, for the moments it lasted.

I was on the honor system when having bowel movements, most of the time, and was able to remain a good girl, though I did prolong the insertions and removal a tiny bit, when in the mood.

Keep in mind, I was almost always wearing a chastity belt at this time, meaning there was no opportunity for any serious sex play, but I was pretty committed to my chaste life anyway. Once my vulva was locked away most of the time, I became less and less aware of it. It was almost as if it had become numb.

My Introduction to Cindy:

Dad introduced me to another woman, Cindy, whom I was informed was to teach me the fine art of fellatio, blow jobs. Using dildos and strap-ons, Cindy taught me how to be a expert cock sucker. Daddy's little girl was surely growing up.

You may not expect this of a lesbian, but this was Cindy's calling. She was only attracted to women, but found performing fellatio a major turn on. She taught this skill, and even enjoyed publicly demonstrating her abilities, with other women of course. She was all things oral, it was her passion. We all have our kinks.

I was now required to practice my fellatio skills on a daily basis, using dildos having a suction cup base, that I affixed to smooth surfaces around the house, and even on the back patio. They varied in size and shape. As my skill increased, their size increased, especially their length. For a while, there were dildos sticking to smooth surfaces, some horizontal, others vertical, all around the house, which caused Julie a bit of consternation. Dad was kind enough to buy me some knee pads.

Overcoming my gag reflex was a bit of a challenge. I was told to keep practicing until I did, and I did, not without a few tears.

Dad and Julie had me watch and reenact some famous, or should I say infamous, blowjob scenes from movies and amateur videos. There are some actresses, singers, and models out there that are pretty darn good at sucking cock, they seem to be born to it.

Once Cindy found me suitably qualified, at the next sex party hosted by Dad, I had to demonstrate my new skill, while she wore a particularly large, as in long, strap-on dildo. I knelt before Cindy, and gave everyone the best show I could.

Everyone clapped enthusiastically when I was able to take the dildo's entire length down my throat. The experience left me with watering eyes, a huge grin, a wet pussy, a pulsing clit, and an emotional high. I was as of that very moment, addicted to sucking cock. Though I truly longed for an organic penis to play with.

Cindy had another valuable skill to teach me, eating pussy. Prior to her tutelage, I never experienced a desire for sex with another woman, but soon learned to enjoy my ability to give a woman oral pleasure, to drive her wild with my mouth and tongue. It was so empowering, even for this otherwise submissive straight girl.

After a session with Cindy, if I wasn't wearing a chastity belt, whoever put me to bed at night had to secure my legs to a spreader bar so my swollen wet pussy couldn't possibly receive the slightest stimulation. Subtle air currents flowing over it during the night were pure torture. My clit would throb constantly, giving me no relief for hours.

When she considered me sufficiently skilled at eating pussy, Cindy began to take me to lesbian sex parties, at which I was secured to a special sex chair that restrained my entire body except for my head and mouth. A woman would sit with her pussy in front of my mouth while I stimulate her to orgasm(s). When she was satisfied, another woman would quickly take her place. I went home those evenings with a raw tongue, chapped lips, stiff neck, and a pussy that ached for attention.

There is an additional detail I should mention about these parties. I wore a full facial hood, that exposed only my mouth and nostrils, so no one could see my face, nor could I see them. They were no more than a wet pussy to me, me a wet mouth and tongue to them. As would be expected, I wore a full corset that encased my breasts, and a chastity belt, which prevented anyone from stimulating me. They were quite willing to use me. Who said girls are made of sugar and spice and everything nice?

Sexual Frustration:

Participating in sex with women left me sexually frustrated, with my clitoris throbbing, and there was nothing I could do about it. I made all these women cum, but I was left unfulfilled. When I was bathed afterwards, they had to be extra careful not to stimulate my clitoris. If I wasn't wearing a chastity belt, I had to be secured spread eagle to my bed, with nothing allowed near my pussy. I sometimes cried, out of pure frustration, when I was awoken in the middle of the night, after a particularly vivid wet dream.

Shy No More:

Yes, I was a very shy person at first, but the more I modeled, the more I grew to enjoy the experience, and attention. The more popular I became with photographers, the better I felt about myself. When I saw the resulting photographs, I fell in love with myself, my alternate personas. I was able to explore many different personas, from shy virgin, to kinky submissive. I was so many different people, at least in the realm of modeling.

It really goes to your head when multiple photographers are wanting to hire you, and you begin to see yourself in multiple online photo galleries and websites. When you go to an art exhibit, and find yourself on display, and being admired, you tend to become a little wet, at least I did.

I grew to enjoy being looked at when I was out in public, especially with my Dad. I was his sexy daughter. The more positively I was viewed by the general public, the greater the praise my Dad received, and the better I felt about myself. It all fed into itself. Dad had exposed my hidden, dare I say, natural exhibitionistic tendencies.

Of course narcissism is a fickle friend. When I thought too highly of myself, I would tend to run afoul of Julie, within our home environment. Sometimes I would develop an attitude with a photographer and become a problem child. Neither behavior was tolerated, and Julie would demonstrate she did have a dominant side, if I got too big for my britches.

When I developed an overly high opinion of myself, after receiving a pretty severe spanking, I would be required to clean an already spotless bathroom, with a toothbrush and other tiny cleaning utensils. It is damn hard to clean an already spotless bathroom, because you can't see where you have made any progress. I never successfully cleaned a bathroom the first time around, and would be punished once again.

I Go to Work:

As my modeling career was slowly attenuated, Dad started putting me to work part time, at his business, or loaned me out to friends he knew and trusted. I would do odd jobs, like fill in for a receptionists when they went to lunch, or took time off because of illness or went on vacation. Over time, I was trained to fill in for several of the employees at these companies. Eventually, I would became a full time employee, but that is looking far into my future.

When at work, I was always wearing a corset, chastity belt, a butt plug*, and wore a gold bracelet on each wrist, as visual symbols and reminders of my enslavement.

When not modeling, I wore a thick gold necklace, which was a gift on my 19th birthday. The ends of the chain are held together with a decorative gold lock. The chain is long enough that the lock normally rests between my breasts, and out of sight, but can be doubled up around my neck, allowing the lock to be visible at my collarbone, when Dad wants everyone to see it.

Dad put me to work mainly because he didn't want me turning into a zombie, and because I was still technically free to leave at any time. He didn't want my brain turning into mush, plus he felt I should develop better social skills, the bookworm that I was. No one likes an unsociable slave, at least not one you take out into public with you.

I was introduced as his daughter at work, the daughter he never knew about, as 'my mother' never told him about me; she was his high-school fling, their senior year. While the odds are one-hundred fifty million to one against it, it is possible he is my biological Dad. This makes for a great fantasy, except for the wet pussy part. Yes, I'm a little perv at times.

* I can remove the plug to have a bowel movement; the locking cover plate isn't installed when I'm out and about by myself for any length of time.

I Become Busty:

As I have mentioned, since the beginning of my journey, my breasts were always conservatively displayed when I was out in public, versus being minimized, as I had been doing prior. About a year into our relationship, Dad bought me padded bras that added a full cup size to my appearance. A couple months later, an additional cup size was added, and I appeared to have DD breasts, at least when dressed in clothing. For the first couple weeks after each size increase, I wore a loose fitting top, to partially conceal the change.

Luckily, many of my blouses, dresses, suit jackets, and corsets, a seamstress was able to let out or modify in the bust area, to accommodate my inflated size. We didn't buy many new items until after the second size increase, but I didn't know the reason for the delay at the time of the first size increase.

Since it was done in two steps, everyone likely thought I was gaining weight, as many college age women do, or had started taking birth control pills. If anyone, meaning female acquaintances, commented on this change in my appearance, this was the excuse I was told to provide. Not only was it a believable cover story, it also implied I was sexually active.

While I was happily chaste, people were led to believe otherwise. But, I didn't want to be seen as sexual, especially not sexually active, which resulted in considerable emotional conflict. I was playing the sexual temptress, while in reality growing more and more committed to my virginity and chaste lifestyle. How do you balance these two conflicting identities?

As we all know, the larger your breasts are, the more attention they receive, from men and women. Men see you as inherently more sexual, and sexually available. Women either admire you, if they like large breasts, and enjoy seeing busty women and the female form, or loath you, if they see you as the competition they can't compete with.

Travel Routine:

We travel regularly to weekend getaways, and week long vacation destinations. This changes nothing for me other than my location in the world. I always have my own room and bed, and sleep naked except for my corset and chastity belt, and arm restraints.

I always have to adhere to my scheduled routine. I even bring along a small travel scale to record my morning weight. Dad would often ship things, including my food, to our destination by overnight express delivery, so they would be available as soon as we arrived. It avoided potential problems with airport security.

When traveling by plane, my chastity belt is replaced with leather equivalent, unless someone is flying us somewhere in a private jet, a rare treat. The belt is shipped out before we leave. Eventually, I would have duplicates of almost everything, and I'm only out of my chastity belt from the time we leave the house, before the flight, until we arrived at our new accommodations.

Some people report going through airport security in their chastity belts, and having to undergo a private screening with a female security agent, but with the nature of my Dad's business, he can't risk controversy or public scenes. Like why his adult daughter is wearing a chastity belt, if I should call him Dad while going through security.

I much prefer traveling by car, not matter how long the drive!

College Days:

Once I was no longer modeling, I had way too much spare time on my hands. Dad chose to enroll me in college courses, studying business administration. I attend class dressed as a young business woman, my normal manner of dress. I stood out only because everyone else was dressed in casual attire, like jeans, T-shirts, and sweatpants and sweatshirts. I'd tell my classmates I had just come from work or that I was heading back to work in an office building, where I worked for my Dad, which was often the case.

If anyone expressed an interest in meeting me outside of class, I would usually tell them I was already meeting my Dad or imaginary boyfriend at that time. Sometimes, if I knew of an event in advance, I could attend if Julie was available to act as my chaperon; we said she was my coworker. Dad was too old to fit in with my peers.

If I didn't receive an A in all my classes, I received a very painful punishment. Dad could now leave marks on my body, and I had already experienced my first whipping. Unbeknownst to me, Dad had a lot of practice with whips, and could weld it expertly. I don't enjoy pain, and did everything I could to maintain good grades.

Dress Up with Enormous Boobs:

One day I came home to a large gift box from Dad. On opening it, I found a custom made breast plate with 34H realistic looking silicone breasts. Crossdressers wear these during stage performances and the like. The plate covers my upper chest and back, like a half-shirt with boobs.

To put it on, I had to first bind my breasts, to flatten them out a bit, because the plate is designed for men, and transsexuals having smaller breasts. Eventually, Dad and I took a trip and had the manufacturer make a custom set of breast forms for me, which allowed for my natural C cups to fit within the back side of the forms.

Dad took me to the corset maker and a seamstress who created a couple blouses, a one piece swimsuit, and a corset that would accommodate the fake boobs. The breast forms weighs almost 8 lbs, and require plenty of support. With the swimsuit, I wear shorts to help conceal the chastity belt, but I doubt anyone looks down low enough to notice this fact.

I didn't wear the breast forms and associated clothing at home, or in the local area, only while on vacation, especially at fetish shows and the like. When I walk down the street wearing these huge boobs, people truly cannot believe their eyes. Dad and I enjoyed the attention, in part because we both knew it is only for show. People asked for my autograph, believing I must be a famous porn star or stripper.

When I walked along a beach in the swimsuit, there is practically a stampede of men, and a couple women, following me around. It was a lot of fun, but also taxing on the body.

The New Normal:

Until I reached the age of twenty-one, this was my life. The only things that changed over time was the decreasing amount of time I spent modeling, versus engaging in sexual activities that fulled the needs of women, visually entertaining people at parties, and the length of time I was corseted and wearing a chastity belt. College and work took up more and more of my time, at least during the day. I had two identities, the submissive daughter, and the college student and business woman.

 

Prequel - Part 2 - For Amy and Julie's Slave Academy


The Story Features Female Chastity but No Male Chastity

Slave Girl Meets Boy

Copyright KinkyScribe 2023​

Love at First Sight:

At the start of my second year in college, on the first day of my American history class, when a young man walked into the room and looked into my eyes, I instantly fell in love. My heart began to race, and I felt euphoric. I wasn't mentally present during this first class, and almost didn't respond when my name was called during the attendance taking; the teacher had to raise her voice and repeat herself, before I recognized my name. All I could think of was taking this man into my arms and kissing him, over and over again. Sounds like one of my mom's romance novels, doesn't it!

When I arrived home that night, and looked into my Dad's eyes, I immediately broke into tears. Dad took me into his arms and asked me what was wrong. To which I replied, “Daddy, I'm in love,” and continued to weep.

After I was able to compose myself, and dry my eyes, I explained what had happened in class. After which Dad said, perhaps I was truly in love, and he knew this was a possible end result of my working, and attending college, I was human after all. He also added, it was possible I was simply young and horny, and not to overreact to my initial feelings.

Dad said we should take things slowly, and wait to see how everything progressed naturally. For now, nothing would change in our relationship. I was still Dad's virgin sex slave, which made me very happy, even though I was possibly in love with another man. Could I love two men at once?

A Lesson in Love's Torture:

When I saw Ethan, that is his name, the next time he walked into class, my feelings for him were the same, possibly even stronger, as I had had time to fantasize about meeting him again, and all the things I would do to him when I did. Thank God for chastity belts!

He smiled at me, I smiled back. He sat in the seat next to me in the lecture hall. I blushed like a thirteen-year-old girl experiencing her first crush. Which shouldn't have been surprising, as I was a twenty-one-year-old woman experiencing her first crush.

I wasn't mentally present in the room, and once again, could only think of holding him in my arms, and feeling his soft lips on my own. If only I could experience my first kiss with him. I felt flushed and nervous, and more than a little wet. I sat there staring blankly into space. When class was over, I was so nervous that I couldn't look at Ethan, afraid he would know every detail of my thoughts, and I could only rise and walk quickly from the room, not trusting myself to say anything, not that I could have spoken.

At home, I could only cry in Dad's arms once again. His slave girl was love sick.

Over time, Ethan introduced himself, and we exchanged names and pleasantries. We hesitantly talked about the course material. He did most of the talking, I mostly nodded, and whispered in agreement.

After class one day, he caught up to me in the hallway and asked me if I would like to meet for coffee sometime. Like an idiot, I replied, “I don't know,” and practically ran away from him. The exact opposite of what I wanted to say and do. I felt like a total idiot, “I don't know,” really?

Ethan and I Date:

When I told Dad about this that evening, once again between tears, he told me to invite Ethan to the house Friday night, at seven.

The next time Ethan and I were in class together, I was almost physically sick with nervousness, and couldn't speak, or look him in the face. He must of thought I didn't want to have anything to do with him.

Thankfully, I assembled enough courage to write him a note. I was so nervous, I didn't even think to mention anything other than giving him my address, the day of the week, Friday, and the time, 7pm. Just the facts, mam! There was no mention of what I planned for us to do, but he probably didn't care. I could only nervously smile at him, as I handed him the note, before quickly walking from the room, at the end of class.

Ethan arrived at the house at the expected time, which was a good sign. Dad took charge, as I was a nervous wreck. Julie was present, allowing Ethan to meet the entire 'family.' Julie was dressed in regular cloths, not her uniform.

The conversation went something like this:

Dad: “Welcome to our home, please join us in the living-room.”

Once we were all seated, Dad introduced himself as my adoptive father, and Julie as my adoptive sister. It sounds strange, but it was more accurate than Dad saying he was my stepfather, and Julie my stepsister, which relationships would have been the result of his marriage to my biological mother. No, we don't want to go there.

Dad: “We are a bit of an old fashion family, and believe young couples should be chaperoned when they begin to date. Sex is all well and good, but not on the first date, nor necessarily during the first year of the relationship.”

Dad looked at me and said, “Is it true you are a virgin and wish to remain one?”

I could only nod, blushing bright red, and look down at the floor.

Dad: “Is it equally true you haven't been kissed?” to which I nodded again.

Dad: “Are you happy with this?”

To which I replied, after a long pause, “Um no, not really.”

Dad: “Well Ethan, you can see how things are. Amy isn't interested in casual sex at this time, but isn't adverse to a little romance. If you are looking for a quick fling to get your dick wet, you are looking in the wrong place. If you do anything to harm my daughter, I will hurt you badly, and repeatedly.”

Dad, while pointing to one of his pictures, from his time in the military, said, “I know what it is like to kill people, you don't want to piss me off.”

Ethan could only cringe and look at the floor. I believe he likely almost wet himself, as I almost did, being fearful for his sake.

I know Dad was being overly dramatic, but it had the desired result, Ethan kept his hands to himself for months. No guy wants to potentially lose his balls before he gets to use them, or his life before he uses his balls.

Dad then told Ethan and I that we could go the backyard, to get better acquainted.

To be honest, we were both too nervous to do much in the way of talk. Me, because I was inexperienced with men, especially in a romantic context, he because he was extremely sacred of Dad, and I don't blame him. We sat nervously looking around the backyard, and occasionally at each other, smiling like fools.

Julie brought out some cookies and ice tea for Ethan, and some juice for me. Thankfully, she explained to Ethan that I was on a special diet, because of recurring health problems, but was otherwise perfectly healthy, and he didn't need to worry about me. He appeared genuinely concerned for my well being.

At 10 pm, Dad came out and told Ethan it was time for him to go home. I believe he was very relieved to be allowed to leave, with his life intact, and quite possibly his testicles.

It was awkward in class the following week, yet I was able to tell him that Dad would like for him to come to the house for dinner, Friday night at seven.

This 'date' went much better than the first, as Dad and Julie asked questions of us both, keeping the conversation going. Dad told me beforehand to be totally honest about my life prior to him, while brushing over our relationship, as mush as possible, but never to lie. After dinner, we continued the conversation on the patio until 10 pm, when Ethan was sent home.

Dad only allowed Ethan and I to date once a week, most often on Friday night. We could only meet at Dad's house, beyond our meetings in class. Dad wanted me to focus on school and work, not Ethan. Ethan was totally in love with me, I could sense, or maybe he only had an intense hard-on for me. It is hard to know, and we can so easily deceive ourselves.

When Ethan and I spoke, while alone together one night, I learned he was a virgin too, and also hadn't been kissed, so we were a good match, in that regard. Well, I had a lot more sexual experience than he did, just not in ways he likely ever would have imagined. I was technically a virgin, while he was a true virgin.

On the plus side, in regard to my continued chastity, neither of us was looking to have children, at least we didn't plan too at this point in our lives.

If Ethan ever noticed anything unusual about my attire, mainly my corset restrained waist and chastity belt, he never mentioned it. I kept my distance as much as possible, being the good virgin.

Sexual Tension:

After more than six months of dating, on a Friday night when we had all watched a movie together in the living-room, with me snuggling with Ethan, and very aware of something rock hard between his legs the entire time, Dad looked at me and asked, “Would you like for Ethan to sleep here tonight?”

I replied with an overly enthusiastic “Yes.”

Dad then asked Ethan if he would like to SLEEP at the house that night.

Ethan also answered with an enthusiastic “Yes.”

I suspect I wasn't the only one aware of Ethan's erection. With her woman's intuition, or merely her eyes, Julie may have clued Dad into this reality.

Dad then informed Ethan about my relationship with him and Julie, much to my shock and surprise. I had no idea he planned to do this, and maybe he was just as astonished, responding to the obvious intimacy and sexual tension in the room that night.

What Dad said to Ethan went something like this:

“Ethan, while we have never lied to you, we haven't been forthcoming with the details of my relationship with Amy. She and I are role playing being a father and daughter, we aren't actually a father and daughter. It is important for you to know she is truly a virgin, at least in a technical sense, who has never been kissed, and that we have never had sex. Amy is submissive to me, she does what I ask of her, without question. Julie is also submissive to me, but not to the same degree as Amy. I realize this may shock and surprise you, but it is time you learned the truth. Amy is very much in love with you, and you appear to be equally in love with her.”

Ethan could only nod a couple times in response.

Poor Ethan was so overwhelmed, he had the classic deer-in-the-headlights look on his face. His erection had rapidly deflated. Dad asked Ethan if he had any questions, to which he could only meekly shake his head no. I'm sure he did, but didn't know where to begin, if he could have spoken a single word at that moment. I mean, how would you react on learning your love interest was a sex slave?

Dad looked at me and told me to undress. I was so accustomed to being submissive to him, and being naked, I didn't hesitate a moment. I was down to my corset, chastity belt, gold bracelets, and gold necklace in the blink of an eye. I then knelt on the floor, as it seemed the most appropriate thing to do, even though I wasn't specifically conditioned to do this. It felt the most natural thing in the moment. Ethan had his erection back, and a lot of color to his face.

Dad: “Ethan, as you can see, you couldn't possibly have had sex with Amy even she was eager and willing. She always wears a chastity belt when at school and work, and most of the time at home. She does so voluntarily.”

To which I added, “This is true Ethan, I wear what you see because I want to, and have come to prefer it. This is normal for me, I enjoy it. I have lived this was for three years, and I am very happy.”

Dad then had me stand up and model my attire, showing Ethan how everything fit together, and explain the significance of each item. I showed him the chastity belt and demonstrate how it worked extremely well at its intended purpose. If he ever had plans of having vaginal intercourse with me, he learned they were futile.

I was still very much Dad's virgin slave girl, even if I was very much in love with Ethan. The symbols of my submissive relationship were still as valid on that day, as the days on which Dad adorned me with them. While I felt conflicted when I first met Ethan, hence the alligator tears, once I knew Dad approved of our relationship, I was comfortable with my feelings for both men.

Our First Blowjob:

When I was done explaining everything, Dad looked at Ethan and said; “Ethan, why don't you take your cloths off and stay awhile.” Horniness must have overcome his shock and surprise, as he was momentarily as naked as the moment of his birth, exhibiting a raging hard-on, which popped up like a soldier coming to attention.

Dad then says; “Houston, we have a problem. Amy, would you like to give Ethan a blowjob?”

To which I gave an emphatic, “Yes.”

He then asked Ethan if he would like to receive a blowjob. He could only nod in response, though with a huge grin on his bright red face.

Dad motioned to me, and I was on my knees with Ethan's cock in my mouth in the blink of an eye. Having been a model and sex performer, this was all perfectly normal and natural for me, for good or bad. Ethan was too shocked, and happy, to respond, except for moaning a lot.

My skill and experience, coupled with Ethan's youthful enthusiasm and responses, soon had the desired result. Like a good slave girl, I swallowed Ethan's cum without thought, even though I had never done so before, obviously, nor even thought about it. What good girls do, especially when they are good slave girls.

I also learned I loved the taste and smell of a man.

Off to Bed:

It was getting quite late at this point, and Dad told Ethan that there was a routine to my getting prepared for bed, and that he should watch and learn.

I went into my bathroom, with everyone in tow; thankfully I have a large bathroom. I brushed my teeth, Julie providing a new toothbrush for Ethan, and I emptied my bladder in my normal manner, peeing into my urine measurement device, before rinsing and drying my genital area. If Ethan was shocked by what he observed, it didn't prevent him from maintaining an erection. He simply stood there grinning from ear to ear.

Julie, to his embarrassment, actually whetted a washcloth and washed his penis, saying she didn't want him going to bed with a dirty penis. As I have said, she is very thorough with her cleaning of everything in the house. Dad stood there shaking his head, laughing at them.

In my bedroom, Dad put my leather and steel restraints on, thus securing my hands, in their usual position below my neck.

A thought must have popped in Dad's head, as he had Julie get the WiFi video camera. He then explained to Ethan that the video camera would be 'babysitting' us for the night, and not to get any ideas, or Ethan had experienced his first and last blowjob, at least from me. The bathroom light was left on, and the door open, to partially illuminate my bedroom.

Julie told Ethan to lay flat on the bed, with his head on a pillow, then instructed me to lay beside him on my side, with head on his chest, resulting in my looking down at his erection. Julie positioned a pillow to comfortably support my upper body. Ethan put his arm around my shoulders, providing a sense of security. Julie then covered us with a sheet and blanket. Dad and Julie wished us sweet dreams, and left the room.

After laying there quietly for a long time, we began a long discussion about what had happened that night, and I told Ethan about my sexual experiences as a submissive woman. Ethan's continuous erection letting me know he wasn't too freaked out by it all. I could only hope, once he was no longer sexually aroused and horny, the logical part of his brain didn't put the breaks on our relationship.

In the early morning hours, as the night sky was beginning to lighten into dawn, Ethan asked if he could kiss me, and I said yes. Yea, my very first kiss, and it was absolutely wonderful, because we were truly in love.

The Day After:

We were allowed to sleep in. Actually, we dozed on and off between long discussions. I don't know how we manged to 'behave' ourselves all night long. Again, thank God for chastity belts, and overly protective fathers.

Shortly before noon, Julie came in and got us out of bed. Out of habit, she took my temperature, which was slightly elevated; I can't imagine why.

Glancing at Ethan's erection, that had been very evident most of the night, she raised her eyebrows at me while motioning at his penis with her hand, and I was on my knees, demonstrating my ability to perform fellatio without the aid of my hands. This is truly when being able to take a man's entire penis into your mouth has its benefit. Our second blowjob was over rather quickly too, given we had been talking about sex almost the entire night, with the same result as the first.

Ethan urinated in the toilet while standing, resulting in Julie scolding him for not sitting down, while I did my version of the same in the tub. Julie then gave me my morning sponge bath, as the presence of the corset prevents me taking a shower or bath. While Julie dried me off, and applied lubricant to the skin around the edges of my chastity belt, she told Ethan to shower, and glancing at his once again erect penis, to 'take care of yourself while at it. I believe she was only joking, but he actually did. Yep, he is obviously a natural submissive, or simply a very horny dude, but then what 21 year old guy isn't?

As Ethan I were leaving the bedroom, both of us naked, at least as naked as I could be, Julie asked me if I was forgetting anything. Only then did it occur to me that I hadn't weighed myself, or recorded my temperature, weight, or urine output in my journal.

After I had correct my oversights, she told me to explain to Ethan what happens when I did what I had just done, or rather hadn't done. I told Ethan I was punished for my errors and omissions, and willingly submitted to this punishment, as it served the purpose of correcting and improving my behavior.

Julie was overly kind, for once, and put me over her knee, while sitting on the bed, and gave my bottom a rosy hue. Ethan was red from head to toe, but otherwise taking things very well, as evident by his erection. If there is one thing that clearly indicates a man's mental state, it is his penis. Poor guys!

Truth be told, if I had forgone performing as many of my required tasks as I did that morning, as far along in my submissive training as I was, I surely would have been whipped, and Ethan scared to death, and scarred for life, having witnessed it. I carefully informed him of this fact later in day, to help prepare him for this possible reality.

Seeing the person you love whipped isn't for the novice or faint of heart. Ethan wouldn't witness anything like this anytime soon, as I was sufficiently skilled and disciplined, normally, to avoid punishment. When I did warrant it, I had most likely made the infraction on purpose. A slave girl has her needs.

We then joined Dad in the dining room for brunch, which he had kindly prepared. He asked how things went during the night. We told him we had talked a lot, and kissed. Dad and Julie congratulated us on another successful first. Julie then filled him in on the events that occurred in the bedroom and bathroom that noon hour.

Dad then mentioned that Ethan and I weren't the only ones in the house to have participated in sex the previous night. In fact, Julie had experienced one of her rare anal G-Spot orgasms, squirting all over the bed. Julie had to explain how this was possible, explaining how the penis indirectly stimulates the G-Spot through the common wall that exists between the vagina and anus. This made me wonder what I may experience if I was ever permitted to experience anal intercourse. I was also a little jealous, of them both.

Ethan was told to pour my morning nutritional shake into a bowl and spoon feed it to me. It took a little practice, but he was soon getting most of it into my mouth, versus down the front of me. He appeared to enjoy pampering me, while I enjoyed being babied.

After breakfast, Dad, Ethan, and I went out to the pool area, while Julie cleaned the house. Ethan and I laid down in the shade and fell asleep. Dad was kind enough to cover us with a sheet, so we didn't burn our private parts, or at least so Ethan wouldn't burn his, mine were already covered.

When we woke, Julie had joined us. She helped me out of my corset, so Ethan and I could play in the pool together. Ethan got to see my boobies for the first time, learning I wasn't as well endowed as the padded cups of the corset advertised, and he appeared very happy my natural C cups; my boobies would slowly shrink back to their original size, when dressed, over the coming months.

I felt rather exposed, but was glad to be able to swim and play in the pool with Ethan. To my surprise, Julie removed her maid's uniform, exposing her nude pierced body to both Ethan and I, a first even for me, and joined us in the pool. Dad soon joined us too, also nude. Dad's muscular body is yummy! We were basically two nude couples at this point, playing around in the pool.

Dad ordered pizza for dinner, and we watched a movie, or at least attempted too.

When it became clear Ethan and I weren't paying attention to the movie, but rather his erect penis, Dad sent us to my room. He said we could do anything we wanted sexually, at least everything my chastity belt, with the anal cover plate in installed, and locked corset, which I had very willingly put back on after drying off after getting out of the pool, would permit.

Before he let us go, Dad told Ethan that on Sunday mornings, to accommodate my school and work schedule, my chastity belt and corset would come off so my vulva and entire body could be thoroughly cleaned, and permitted to breath for 24 hours, so he would have to leave first thing in the morning, before this occurred. He could then come back the following Friday evening, but not before.

Julie followed Ethan and I into my bedroom with a bottle of massage oil, and taught Ethan the basics of giving me a body massage. She informed him that simply because my genitals and breasts were locked away, he couldn't neglect my needs, or take advantage of me, even if I was a willing slave girl. After all, I wasn't Ethan's submissive, but Dad's.

She then left us to ourselves, resulting in us experimenting with the massage oil, on both our bodies. It felt wonderful to feel Ethan's touch on my arms and legs, shoulders, and exposed buttocks.

We were still experimenting when Dad and Julie came into the bedroom and told us it was time to sleep; it was already midnight. Julie took me into my bathroom, removed my corset, and helped me shower away the massage oil. She then helped me get ready for bed. Dad had taken Ethan to the spare bedroom so he could do the same.

After I was prepared for bed, I joined Ethan in my bed, discovering Dad and he had changed the sheets in the meantime. Once we had snuggled together, I was asleep in seconds. I was totally exhausted by the activities of the prior 24 hours, even with all of our napping.

Sunday:

Luckily, I woke before Dad and Julie came to unlock me for the day, allowing me to give Ethan a slow sensuous blowjob, as a sendoff before our forced separation. When I had finished, I looked up and discovered we had an audience, but neither of us cared.

Dad took Ethan to the spare bedroom, and Julie took me to my bathroom, where she removed my corset and chastity belt. After I had weighed myself, and measured my urine output, and Julie took my temperature, I recorded this information in my journal. I had to remember to account for the weight of the corset and chastity belt in my recorded weight measurement.

Julie then surprised me by taking off her uniform, before guiding me into the shower. This was another first, but she did this simply because it made life easier for her, since I had seen her nude the day prior. She then had me stand with my hands behind my neck while she bathed me from head to toe, very thoroughly washing my breasts, vulva, and anal areas. She was a little rough with me, not wanting to tempt fate by gently stimulating these areas, as I had been exposed to significant sexual stimulation over the prior 36 hours, even if most of it was mental.

She then had me kneel down while she washed my hair. She rinsed us both off and we exited the shower, drying herself and then me, while I continued to stand with my hands behind my neck. She then closely examined my body, making sure my corset and chastity belt weren't causing any irritation. She noted my vulva looked a little more swollen than normal, understandably.

She then escorted me to the 'play room' for the first time, unlocking the door, and guided me inside. Along with numerous other things, it was full of light bondage equipment. She located a waist belt and hand cuffs, and secured my hands in place with them. She then located ankle cuffs and some short pieces of rope. She but the ankle cuffs on me, and carried the rope with her as she led me to the dining room. She had me sit on a bar stool at the kitchen counter, before securing my ankles to the chair's legs.

She then told me, Dad and her believed that given the amount of sexual stimulation I had experienced since Friday evening, they should be extra diligent about ensuring I didn't take matters into my own hands that day, as they say. A good girl can only be expected to be a good girl for only so long.

It was highly risky to remove my chastity belt under the circumstances, but they didn't want me to wear it two weeks straight, especially if the up coming Saturday was a repeat of the prior. Though to be honest, I would happily have done so, I truly would have preferred to wear it all the time. I didn't want to experience the temptation.

She then proceeded to prepare herself breakfast, the smell of which made my mouth water. She must have sense I was in need of some TLC, as she too poured my nutrition shake into a bowl and spooned it into my mouth, while at the same time feeding herself.

She asked me about my experiences and feeling concerning what had happened the prior couple of days. All I could say was, I had never felt so happy and alive. There were so many firsts, and everything went much better than anyone could have hoped for, especially considering my special situation, i.e. being in submissive father/daughter relationship.

Julie could see I was worn out, and took me out to patio and secured me to a lounge chair in a manner that prevented me from touching or stimulating myself, then covered me with a sheet. I slept for a long time. When I awoke, Julie babysat me as I got caught up on school work, which for some reason I couldn't focus on very well.


Dad and Ethan's Discussion:

I later learned Dad took Ethan out for breakfast that Sunday morning, and a talk. Dad explained to Ethan that when the sexual euphoria he was experiencing dissipated, he may feel embarrassment, guilt, shame, anger, etc., but hopefully he wouldn't, or at least not intense versions of these emotions. It all depended on what Ethan considered normal, for himself and me, or was willing to accept as a new normal for himself and me.

If Ethan had an old fashioned view of female virginity, and a narrow view of a woman's sexuality, he was in for a culture shock. Dad explained jealousy could be a big issue, for everyone involved. Not only did Dad, Julie, and I have a relationship with a sexual dynamic, I also had numerous female partners. While threesomes and moresomes may make for a exciting fantasy, the reality could and had destroyed relationships.

Dad suggested Ethan take plenty of time to think things over before doing anything rash, to know he could discuss his feelings with Dad or Julie at anytime.

He also explained that despite any appearances, I knew I could leave Dad's home at any time, I wasn't a captive, being held against my will. I didn't need to be saved. I would later confirm this. I mean, I don't believe I could have left Dad, but I also didn't want to.

He then told Ethan, if he did experience anger or jealousy, now or in future, over our relationship, it would be detrimental for him to mention the details of my lifestyle and relationships to anyone outside the 'family' and fetish lifestyle, as it would likely shatter my life.

Dad said it hadn't been planed this way, but as a result of the video camera 'babysitting' us the prior night, there were images of Ethan receiving a blowjob from a woman in bondage, and people may question whether this was truly consensual, and Ethan should always keep this in mind. More than one life could by destroyed by a shortsighted act.

The New Normal:

Ethan and I continued to date, on a weekly basis, though with a very strong sexual component. Ethan and I were very much in love, and very physical.

Julie continued our massage lessons, for both Ethan and I, not wanting Ethan's penis being the only recipient of sensual or sexual stimulation.

The chastity belt helped dampen my sexual feelings and frustration, thankfully, as I was very committed to my vaginal virginity, and, if I had to forgo my sexual pleasure and orgasms for the sake of my relationships with Dad, Julie, and Ethan, I was very happy to do so. Everything has its price!

The Price of Distraction:

One problem became evident when Dad received my report card for that semester.

Dad: “Amy, your report card came in the mail today.”

Me: “It isn't good, is it?”

Dad: “It looks like you got an A in love, and a D in American history. You don't have a single A, in any of your classes.”

Me: “Oh, shit.”

Dad: “Yep, You deserve a very severe whipping, don't you.”

Me: “Yes, Dad.” I was literally shaking with fear, and on the verge of peeing myself.

Dad: “On the other hand, I can't punish you for being in love. So, your punishment for this report card is that you and Ethan are not to share any classes during the coming semesters. You also need to retake American History.”

Me: “Thank you, Dad”

Dad: “I am going to punish you, to reinforce in your mind what happens when you don't perform to your full potential.”

Dad then took me to the “dungeon” for the first time. He secured me to a “bondage horse,” resulting in my bare buttocks being raised invitingly into the air. All I could think was, “Oh Shit, Oh Shit, Oh Shit!”

Dad then reddened my ass and thighs, with a leather belt. And I did pee myself, as I was on the way to the bathroom when Dad intercepted me with my report card. Adding embarrassment to pain. It wasn't as bad as a whipping, with an actual whip, but it hurt well enough than I didn't want to experience a repeat of it, any time soon.

Dad took a picture of me while I was still bent over the horse, and I had to present a print of this photograph to Ethan, to show him the end result of my failure to focus on my school work. Ethan cried for me, and I had to hug and reassure him that I was totally accepting of my punishment, and believed it was totally deserved. He rather reluctantly accepted my willingness to undergo punishment.

He then inspected my ass and thighs, and was very happy to see they were pretty much back to normal. Things weren't as bad as the photograph suggested. Ethan realized and acknowledged we both needed to focus more on school, and less on our libidos. My punishment had the desire result for both of us; interesting how that worked out.

Ethan's First Sex Party:

At the beginning of one of our dates, Dad told Ethan a sex party was coming up, to be held at the house, and that I would be attending, in my normal role as chaste servant.

I had already shared the details of these sexual activities with Ethan, which he found rather arousing, understandably. Dad told Ethan that he could also attend, but if I couldn't have sex, then neither could he. Fair is fair. If I was to be dressed as sexual servant, so was he. Ethan agreed to attend, as a slave boy. Yea!

Ethan was rather shocked when Julie took him to a waxing salon and had all his body hair removed. Yes, he cried like a little girl; men are such babies when it comes to pain! Lucky for Ethan, he didn't have much body hair, or things would have been much worse for him. I must say, I loved his baby smooth body, especially his hairless cock. No more hair in my mouth during fellatio. Needless to say, Ethan was soon undergoing laser hair removal; I paid for it with my earnings.

When Julie was preparing Ethan and I for the party, she held up a butt plug and told Ethan to bend over. He knew I always wore one, and readily bent over and allowed Julie to lubricate his anus and insert the plug. I was jealous, but totally turned on by watching this. It was possibly better to watch this event, than being the one inserting a butt plug into Ethan's ass for the first time.

Needless to say, Ethan had blushed bright red, and was exhibiting a rock hard erection when he stood back up. Julie put a leather collar on Ethan, and secured his hands behind his back with leather cuffs. She then tied a pink bow around his cock and balls, more as a joke than anything else, I believe.

I attended in my usual attire of a full corset, chastity belt, collar, and ankle and wrist cuffs. My hand's weren't secured to my body as I would be carrying a serving tray.

During the party, Dad introduced Ethan to everyone, telling them he was my boyfriend, and that we were very much in love, causing everyone to clap and cheer, and congratulate us. I was so happy, and Ethan was too. As was the case with me, Dad told everyone that Ethan was off limits sex wise. People could look, but not touch.

While I passed around beverages, lube, and condoms on a tray, Julie led Ethan around on a leash that connected to his collar. I was so jealous of her, and of him. I wanted to lead, and be led. It looked so hot. His erection came and went depending on the visual entertainment he witnessed, but he was at full-mast most of the evening.

I knew something was up when Cindy appeared halfway through the night, dressed sexy as hell, wearing an impression strap-on dildo. Dad had told everyone beforehand they would be in for a special treat that evening, when they saw Cindy arrive, unbeknownst to Ethan and I. Whatever sex was going on at this point quickly came to an end.

Julie came over to me, with Ethan in tow, and told me to put the serving tray down. She then directed her chin in Cindy's direction and said to me, “You know what to do.” I was quickly in front of Cindy, on my knees, sucking her big girl cock.

I had hardly begun, when she stopped me, pointed at Ethan, and told him it was now his turn. Ethan looked at me, I smiled back.

Julie led him over to Cindy, telling him to kneel down beside me. Cindy told him to take 'only' the tip of her realistic looking cock into his mouth, she didn't want him chocking on it, which he readily did. What horny boys will do for a sexy woman. I was so excited, and aroused, watching.

Ethan's hands were still behind his back, and he was at Cindy's mercy. She told him she was now going to fuck his mouth, which he later told me nearly scared the shit out of him. Luckily for him, she was only messing with him. She took his head in her hands, and slowly moved the tip of her cock back and forth in his mouth, creating very shallow strokes with her hips. After a very short time, she removed her cock from his mouth, and told him to move aside, so a professional could demonstrate how it should be done.

I took Ethan's place, and did my best to be a excellent role model. Cindy took the remote, for the vibrator I knew to be positioned over her clitoris, from her pocket, and turned it on. I could hear it buzz as I sucked her cock to orgasm. She was rather aggressive with me, having obviously been turned on by Ethan sucking her cock.

Afterwards, Ethan looked very very happy, having watched my performance, and witnessing his first, and perhaps only, in the flesh lesbian orgasm.

After catching her breath, Cindy looked down at Ethan and said, “You have no idea how lucky you are young man, very few men have had the opportunity to suck a lesbian's cock.” Which is very very true. Everyone broke out laughing and clapping. He truly was lucky.

At the end of the evening, Dad told Ethan that sucking a girl's cock didn't make him a homosexual, Cindy was 100% female. Ethan looked relieved, as his sexual high had started to dissipate, and the reality of what he had done had begun to settle in. Being drunk on sexual arousal can have the same affect as being drunk on alcohol.

Julie prepared Ethan and I for bed, removing our adornments, and took us both into the shower with her, and helped us to bath each other. Her body was off limits to Ethan and I, but we still got to enjoy seeing her sleek sexy body. Ethan and I were soon in bed. I really wanted to suck his cock, but for once the poor guy was worn out, both the little and big guy. We both quickly fell asleep.

Ethan Learns to Suck Cock:

The next time Ethan arrived at the house, I met him a the door wearing a brand new strap-on dildo, one that was on the smaller size. It was a gift from Dad. I proceeded to demonstrate on Ethan's cock what I expected him to do with my cock. We would then take turns sucking each other's cocks. I never, in a million years, would have imagined this experience at the age of eighteen.

He proved an avid student. I provided him with plenty of practice, as seeing him suck my realistic cock helps compensate for not being able to receive cunnilingus. Receiving fellatio is good substitute for me, as I can look down on him giving me oral pleasure, even if it is more visual than physical.

We soon discovered a fondness for the 69 position, when we move in a slow and sensual manner.

Ethan Moves In:

After Ethan and I graduated from college, and his lease on his apartment had come up for renewal, Dad invited Ethan to move in with the family. We had been dating for over two years, it was time.

But a problem presented itself, what would we do when I was out of my chastity belt one day a week? Could Ethan and I resist temptation? Ethan had never seen my vulva, and I didn't want him too. I don't know why, perhaps because of my fleshy girly parts, though they don't bother me today, as I have performed cunnilingus on women with a vulva that was far fleshier than mine.

Luckily, I came up with the perfect solution, as I truly hate being out of my belt for an entire day. It left me feeling very exposed, emotionally and physically. The answer was, I would wear the belt continuously, only taking it off long enough for it to be cleaned, and for me to be bathed and inspect once a week, usually by Julie, never Ethan.

Luckily, wearing the belt continuously didn't result in any problems, as my mind and body were very accustomed to it, after more than five years of wearing one.

I switch chastity belt types occasionally, to give areas of my body a break, or to provide a different visual appeal. The thong style belt is by far the most comfortable overall, but doesn't allow access to my anal area; I like my butt plugs.

Wedding Bells:

After a couple of years living together, Ethan and I demonstrated our love and continued commitment to one another by exchanging vows and traditional gold wedding rings. We are non-traditionally traditional. We don't believe we require the permission of the Church or State to “marry,” so we skipped all of that. During the following wedding reception, we gave our virginity to one another, our anal virginity.

The wedding took place at a specially arranged sex party, with lots of flowers, and with everyone dressed in their best attire, even if that attire was slave attire. Yes, there were naked male and female slaves at our wedding. Sounds like something from “The Sleeping Beauty” series of books, doesn't it.

We had flipped a coin to determine who went first. The first person to lose a coin toss would lose their anal virginity. Ethan volunteered to go first, the gentleman that he is, and immediately lost the first coin toss. Fate, a fickle friend.

I was dressed in white, in a wedding dress that left the front of my legs and pelvic area bare. It was similar to the dress Stephanie Seymour wore in that Guns N’ Roses video. My dress revealed a cock that was an actual molded copy of Ethan's. It only seemed fair for us to have the same size cocks, for our first times.

Ethan had been plugged ever since our first sex party, so neither of us was a complete virgin, but neither had had a cock in their ass. Boy, where did this virgin learn such language?

Ethan laid down on a fancy gynecological table, that left his cock, balls, and anus exposed to everyone's view, with his anus level with my cock. He was restrained so he couldn't escape, not that he would ever want too. He was as naked as the day he was born, except for a black bow tie.

Julie was kind enough to lubricate his anus for me, being a little more thorough, I believe, than was absolutely necessary. Julie then lubricated my cock, slowly and sensually. It was such a turn on. Poor Ethan, he could only watch.

I then approached Ethan, asked him if he was ready to lose his anal virginity, to which he relied, “Hell, yes!” His erect penis confirming this sediment.

Julie then directed my cock at Ethan's anus, I very slowly pressed into his ass, causing Ethan to moan loudly with pleasure. The room was perfectly quiet. I then began to fuck him very very slowly. When I asked him if he was enjoying himself, his reply was, “Hell, yes!” once again, resulting in a lot of laughter.

Julie, showing her usual initiative and helpfulness, started slowly stroking Ethan's cock while I continued to fuck his ass, synchronizing our rhythms. We both went extremely slow, and his cock got rock hard; it looked painful, and he moaned as if it were.

Julie and I picked up the pace slightly, resulting in an explosive orgasm and ejaculation. He came buckets, all on his chest and face, because he had been wearing a chastity belt for the months leading up to the wedding. Fair is fair. He doesn't wear one today, it was only part of our wedding preparations, and because it did seem the most fair.

It was then my turn. We knew orgasm for me wasn't likely, with my clit concealed and out of action, but we thought we would see if I could experience a G-Spot orgasm. We didn't know if I had a G-Spot, let alone could experience orgasm during anal sex. Even for experienced Julie, it isn't a common occurrence.

The best position for this endeavor was for me to be on my hands and knees, then to lower my upper body down so my chest was resting on the padded bench that I would be kneeling on. This would increase the amount of stimulation the front wall of my vagina would receive, hopefully resulting in G-Spot stimulation and orgasm.

To prevent undesired chaffing of my semi-virgin anus, we agreed Dad would limit our session to 30 minutes. They always talk about how arduous planing for your wedding is, they are so right.

When Ethan and I were rested, I assumed the position. Julie removed the lower part of my wedding dress, it had been designed for quick removal, and proceeded to lubricate my anus. Damn she was good, I wouldn't have minded if she continued for hours. Poor Ethan, or should I say lucky Ethan, having to watch and wait, as Julie lubricated and stimulated his wife's virgin ass. He later told me he almost ejaculated while watching this, and just barely avoided it.

After Julie lubricated Ethan's cock, again being a little too thorough, leaving me feeling desperately wanting the entire time, Ethan approached me and asked me if I was ready to lose my anal virginity. You would never guess my response, “Hell, yes!” Once again there was a lot of laughter.

Damn that cock felt good slipping slowly into my ass. It was like it's own special type of orgasm. Ethan then slowly began to fuck my ass, as I lowered my upper body down to the bench. And this did make a difference in the pleasure I was experiencing. Yes, I do have a G-Spot, and Ethan cock rubbing against it felt absolutely wonderful. I was a moaning more than a little, as you can see in the wedding video.

I was in heaven, until I slowly realized Ethan had stopped moving. My time was up, Damn it! I could have gone all night, experiencing this intense pleasure, but we had agreed on the time limit, to the benefit of my poor anus. Ethan slowly withdrew his penis, and Julie was kind enough to insert a good sized butt plug, so I wasn't left feeling totally unfulfilled; she has been there and knows what it is like.

While it wasn't planned, we practiced a little orgasm denial that day. Which became the norm for our sexual experiences. When Ethan is fucking my ass, the 30 minute time limit is always observed, always very gentle at first, then slowly more aggressive. It feels so wonderful, and I come so close to something, but don't experience orgasm. I don't know that it is true orgasm denial, as it always feels so good, without any growing tension.

We have given thought to extending the time limit, on our first anniversary, or maybe the fifth or tenth. I don't mind, because it feels so good.

A Focus on My Pleasure:

While not a hard fast rule, Ethan doesn't ejaculate in my ass. Ever since our wedding, Ethan focuses on my pleasure when he fucks me, as my ass and anal stimulation is almost entirely my only source of physical sexual pleasure; while my breasts and nipples aren't formally off limits, I prefer to keep them covered and restrained most of the time. I don't receive anal intercourse on a regular basis, we're trying to keep it something special.

Ethan gets plenty of blow jobs, and probably at least weekly I fuck him in the ass with my strap-on. While I'm a girly-girl in appearance and behavior, I love fucking with my cock, and getting blowjobs too. Luckily for me, Ethan is more than willing to fulfill my needs and expectations. He totally straight, but he doesn't mind that his girl has a cock too, at least in the bedroom.

The Present and Future:

Ethan and I are a very happy and satisfied couple. Work keeps us very busy, meaning the hours of endless play are mostly in the past. Being a responsible adult truly sucks.

When you work full time, it is wonderful to come home to a clean house and a prepared meal. Needless to say, we love having Julie around. She is more than willing to shower with us and wash our backs. She has been to massage school now, and we each receive at least one massage a week.

She plays around and flirts with Ethan, but she still only explores anal with Dad, so I have nothing to worry about. If they did do anything, there would be no need for them to hide it from me. Julie is the only person in the world I wouldn't be insanely jealous of, as I owe her so much.

I still provide my oral service at lesbian sex parties. It is still a mental trip, and I love bringing women to orgasm with my mouth and tongue. Ethan at first found the idea very arousing, but there isn't much to tell, as all I can describe to him is the character of the pussies that sit before my face. After a very short while, it isn't voyeuristically entertaining anymore, to hear these meager details. It is something you have to experience firsthand.

At Dad's parties, Ethan and I are always there in the role of submissive servers, and don't play with the other guests. I don't seek casual sex, outside of oral servitude, and Ethan seems more than happy with a single sexual partner; lucky me. I am a bit possessive and jealous, so this is a good thing.

Dad is looking for a new daughter to adopt, one in need of guidance and protection. Very few young women are serious about becoming a daughter and sex slave, and willing to take the next step. It makes for a good fantasy, but few are willing to give up their entire way of life and freedom, for a Dad.

I would love to have a baby-sister! Or maybe a baby-brother; I have some wicked castration fantasies, and how I could torment him!

 

I have posted the beginning of the story.